Search the Community

I made some changes to the flow of this story after it was purged from the website. I did not have the first three chapters saved and as a result I went off of the last chapter I had been working on and added the backstory into that, the premise is about the same as I had it before. Enjoy. -BG Chapter One: Searing pain awoke Adam, it happened when he attempted to move his body, particularly his legs. During his futile attempts to move, Adam realized he couldn't move anything other than his head to look around. It was a weird feeling to Adam as his eyes began to focus taking in his current predicament. He noticed he was wrapped up in a very tight blanket as if he was tucked in, but it was more like he was a burrito. He couldn't move. His heart rate began to jump around as he began to panic; however, Adam tried to focus on his surroundings and looked for an escape from this hellish world. A sterile room with childish pictures greeted Adam when he looked around. The childish pictures of carousels and teddy bears made him feel very small, but the worst part was the inability to move his arms. It was unsettling, making Adam look back to his childhood and seeing his baby cousins wrapped up like this. Swaddled he thought. Everything looked massive, and Adams only thought was escape. Voices greeted Adams ears, and a feeling dread came over him as the voices became hushed and shuffling paper filled the silence. Adam didn't see the door open, but he could hear it as well as the massive steps following it. "Did you learn your lesson little one" said the same Amazon as before. Adam kept his mouth closed remembering the pain from before and shook his head in agreement. "Good, I am Doctor Fields, and will be starting you off with the basics" said doctor Fields. "You are going to fit right in when I am done with you, and I can not wait to begin the training". Adam jumped when her large hands reached down and picked him up. The blanket surrounding Adam let up enough slack allowing him to squirm, but his sore and bruised bottom kept him from moving much. Adam was carried like an infant in the Amazons arms, and it terrified him, but somehow it felt okay with him. Almost like Dr. Fields wasn’t a harbinger of pain towering over him, but the look in her eye said otherwise. The blanket wrapping Adam was taken off as he was set onto a cold plastic mat. There was a little bit of padding as it wasn’t very hard, but his naked skin was shocked by the drastic and unexpected change in temperature. He looked around like a panicked animal searching desperately for a way off when he looked over and saw the Amazon walking towards him holding a bottle of something and a white square that had animal wearing diapers on it. “What are you doing to me” Adam asked doctor Fields without realizing his mistake. “This is the least of your worries little one, you should know better than to open your mouth” said Dr. Fields as she set the items down and grabbed a gag of some sort and shoved it into Adams mouth and twisted the top. Dr. Fields looked down at Adam and decided she needed to make sure he remembers not to speak out again. She quickly flipped Adam over and preceded to make his already bruised bottom light up scarlet red, something that would surly leave a mark. Adam’s butt was in so much pain, and he couldn’t make a darn noise after the Dr. Shoved this damn thing into his mouth. It seemed like a pacifier but that didn’t make any sense why would he have a pacifier, most people in his world would have grabbed a ball gag instead. This pacifier would not leave his mouth no matter how hard he tried to spit it out. Dr. Fields flipped him around and another onslaught of strikes hit his butt relighting the pain from before. He couldn’t stop himself from crying, and pacifier seemed to muffle the noises. After Adam was done sobbing, Dr. Fields grabbed the diaper she had previously set aside and began to unfold it making sure Adam could see every step through his tear crusted eyes. Dr. Fields knew Adam had no idea what was in store for him, and frankly it made her happy knowing this. Damn, she thought this one was going to look so cute when she was done, as she grabbed his legs and thrust them into air quickly sliding the diaper underneath his bright red ass. She grabbed some of the powder from early and sprinkled it on Adam in short time gleaming with excitement at what was to come. However, Adam panicked as he felt himself lifted into the air realizing what was happening. He felt a soft shell enveloping his privates making a loud crinkling noise every time he moved. Dr. Fields looked down at Adam and simply smiled at her work. She knew what was about to come to Adam, now that the diapers had been introduced his life was only going to change. He will make a fine baby after she is done correcting some of his behaviors, but that was something she intended to do over the next couple of months. Chapter Two: Adam thought back at how he ended up in this predicament. He recalled his dimension when a portal opened up and Giants began coming out. The Giants stood roughly three times the size of a normal human. And quickly disarmed the population of his earth. Their superior technology was capable of stopping all medium and large caliber weaponry. Their conventional weaponry was simply ineffective to stop the Invading force allowing all the Giants to take over the planet with ease. Bullets had little effect against the giants other then enraging them. At first, it seemed the Giants were not evil when they conquered earth; they had managed to disarm nations of nuclear arsenals and managed to bring humanity to its knees. It wasn’t until people began to disappear that the population truly began to worry; although, the amount of people leaving was small enough most people never truly felt concern. The Giants surrounding Adam referred to themselves as Amazons, and it seemed they had been to Adam’s dimension before; however, the original time the “little humans” managed to sever the inter dimensional gateway allowing Amazons to Earth. This story had been butchered for humanities sake in the attempts to avoid reliving the horror. The butchered story was Jack the giant slayer, and there were numerous components missing. The biggest is the fact the Amazons never ate humans as some accounts of the tale were told, they simply turned them into pets resembling toddlers which Adam was beginning to find out. Adam recalled being in the woods hiking when he was picked up and sent to this hellish word where everything was massive in comparison to him. He found himself being checked out in a medical facility and was ruthlessly “disciplined” if he spoke out. He was beginning to find out the different rules, and slowly figuring out the history of this dimension. Chapter Three: Dr. Fields was pleased with her new find. She had put in a request to her broker for a little fitting Adam’s description. Her luck at finding a little in her dimension had been dismal, and frankly the laws made it difficult to claim one; however, inter dimensional littles had no rights according to the Government and frankly there were very few dimensions truly had littles. Agencies were set up immediately tracking down littles when they appeared in other worlds; however, the cost was excessively high to bring a little over from another dimension. Dr. Fields had spent nearly a years pay to bring Adam over, and she was certainly pleased with the results. She had a particular image in mind for her first little, and she was willing to pay the exorbitant fees the little broker had charged. Adam’s height was a little under four feet when he came through the portal. (It was completely normal for littles to shrink when transferring) His eyes were blue and his hair was blonde, and frankly the crisp white diaper she just put onto his red bottom was absolutely adorable. Dr. Fields stood over 13 feet tall with her green eyes and brown hair. She stood out in the Amazon community not only for her looks, but also for her extensive knowledge in little regression. She is a Medical Doctor by training, but she branched out into psychology focusing on littles from other dimensions. She has been researching ways to make little’s more cooperative to the demands of their adoptive parents pioneering ways to adjust littles from other dimension into their new homes; however, most of the dimensions put up almost no fight and allowed their new Amazons to take over. For the most part Amazons simply left the world in working order and traded the prospect of peace for resources. Adam’s dimension was different from the rest. The dimension Adam came from had a past with the Amazon world. When they were going through their first industrial boom, an Amazon equivalent to Albert Einstein figured out a way to cross dimensions and plunder resources for other worlds allowing the Amazon world to remain a lush thriving and beautiful environment. They had their own littles on the planet that had always been subjugated to the will of the larger Amazon’s who felt it was their obligation to take care of the smaller humans. Overtime this obligation turned into an addictive need where Amazon women simply had to have a little in their care; however, laws changed making it more difficult to claim littles. Everyone understood the reasoning behind the Governments laws about snatching littles off the street and why that might not be the best idea. When dimensional travel was discovered, the first dimension the Amazons discovered was a vastly inferior Earth completely populated by littles. The difference however was the littles put up a massive fight unlike the ones in their own world which nobody had anticipated and they managed to destroy the dimensional portal infrastructure to their world effectively shutting off the Amazons from the largest supply of littles they had ever encountered or would. Over the years, the Amazons were able to re-establish inter dimension travel, but for some reason they never made it back the dimension two. It took decades for the Amazon to finally reestablish the connection, and this time they were prepared. Dr. Fields was the first person to study the littles from the second dimension, and her results were astonishing. Unlike other dimensions where littles had been discovered, these would put up a significant resistance and fight. She found they would reluctantly give into their captors and simply what for an opportune moment to lash out. The only way to truly make the littles accept their new life was to break them hard and slowly eventually building them up with their new parents. Some littles would still resist by taking whatever they could and using it as a weapon which was a fruitless process. Dr. Fields loved the challenge with the littles from the second dimension, and she knew if she was going to have a little of her own, she would have to bring one over and dominate the little into submission. Chapter Four: Adam found himself sore from the earlier spanking and frankly the massive bulk between his legs just felt weird. He struggle to put his legs together, but it didn’t matter to Dr. Fields as she lifted him up sliding a cute onesie over his head and snapping up the bottom snaps. “Now don’t you just look adorable” Dr. Fields said looking down at her soon to be adopted little. Adams blue eyes looked up to her with a scared look as he began suckling on the pacifier she put into his mouth. Dr. Fields made sure to bring a mirror over allowing Adam to Gaze at himself in his new glory. As Adams eyes scanned the mirror for glimpse of himself, he slowly realized the image staring back was him. He had an extra thick Diaper on with a onesie decorated with babyish dinosaurs and a pacifier in his mouth that said “I <3 my Mommy”. He was shocked at the image and simply thought this can not be real. Dr. Fields commented ohh it looks like my new Baby is enjoying his paci aren't you! To Adam's horror he noticed he was in fact suckling on the damn thing which only helped to crush his spirit. Adam knew he needed to break out of this hell and escape, but he was stuck in this monster’s clutches with nowhere to escape. The table he was on seemed to be twice his height and the sterile white floor below him did not look inviting. A prick on Adams arm brought him back to reality as the Dr. began injecting something into him. Adam’s immediate response was to cry out, but the pacifier muffled his screams of pain making him truly sound like an infant with tears falling down his cheek. Dr. Fields immediately went into action. “It’s okay Baby, the shot I gave you will only help you relax and become more accustomed to your new life. You don’t need to worry about anything, Mommy is here” said Dr. Fields. The last phrase the Doctor said threw Adam off. What the hell did she mean Mommy is here? He was already dressed like a baby and had a damn pacifier in his mouth. Did this women think she could keep him hostage or hope Stockholm’s syndrome would kick in? There was no way he would allow that to happen, he needed a plan. At that exact second Adam locked up like a deer in headlights. He froze. Adam noticed his crotch was turning warm, and wet. He thought what the hell, am I pissing myself as a stream of urine flowed into his now wet and ever expanding diaper. Shortly after, Adams bowels began to cramp up and sure enough he defecated into the diaper he was wearing. At this point Adam truly became aware of his predicament and how badly he needed to escape this world. First, he needed to get out of the disgusting mess he was locked in and tried pushing the feeling of helplessness out of his mind like an addict attempts to walk away from their problems. Despair appeared to be the victor this time around as the smell of his bowels caught the Amazons attention...

This is my first ever story about anything, really, so please be gentle with me, and my writing. I've fallen in love with the Diaper Dimension universe, and after reading a number of tales, thought I'd have a go at my own little story. Comments and criticism is absolutely welcome. I'm hoping to stay the course - I have a plan of where the story is going. I hope that my readers get shocked, get mad, get cuddled, and hopefully also shed a few tears. So, with out further ado, I give to you, a story about Meredith Henderson, a Little, and a Littles Broker in the Diaper Dimension.... ## Meredith - A Littles Broker in the Diaper Dimension - Prologue "Henderson, Henderson, and Stowe, how may I help you?", the receptionist answered into the phone with a tone of voice that belied the many thousands of times she'd spoken that same phrase before. After listening to the caller's initial request, a slightly more interested voice is emitted, "I can hardly hear you, hold on a sec, ... hold on will you! Slow down! .. yes, yes ...", furiously taking notes, "of course we do, I'll see if Miss Henderson is available". "Meredith!", comes a scream from outside my office. I'm buried in paperwork, and really not interested in talking to anyone right now. My desk is awash with scribbled notes on brightly coloured legal pads, printouts, paper forms, a few scattered law books. There's a desk phone here somewhere too. Forget about finding the computer keyboard, it's totally buried under all the crap. "Meredith!" "What?!", I exasperatedly respond, banging my fist on the table, which causes a ripple effect across the papers and books, eventually bumping the hidden keyboard to awaken the dark PC monitor from its slumber, itself precariously perched on a corner of the desk. "Line 1, sounds urgent", came the reply from outside my door. I look up from my work to view the rest of my surroundings. My office was large by my standards , but felt enclosed to an Amazonian. Suited me fine. It had everything I needed to conduct business. Neat walls, covered in Certificates, a few University degrees, some photos of happy times, a wall clock which emits an annoyingly loud ticking sound, and one large painting. There were a few single chairs in front of the desk for my visitors, a bookcase with lots of books and a few of my favourite nappies (strategically placed so curious Amazons could see), and a large battered sofa in a corner, which was often filled by a hulking great Amazon. I acquired an awesome high backed executive chair my own size, extremely rare in this Dimension, fairly expensive too, but the end result more than made up for the cost. It was in proportion to my physique, so when I had visitors, the fact I was a Little was often ignored. I wasn't a small body hidden within a giant object, which would be like a red rag to a bull for Giants, likely leading to ridicule of the Litte hidden in the chair. Outwardly, I looked like a professional Lawyer/Littles Broker, my formal office attire accentuated my looks, and exuded comfortable wealth, my office added to that effect, and my Uni degrees on the wall stated in no uncertain terms that I knew what I was doing. Amazonians sought my company, my consult, my advice. Also quite a rare phenomenon in this dimension, but because i was trafficking in the goods they wanted, they were quite willing to overlook the fact that I was dealing in my own kind. Our company motto was, after all, "you find them, we hide them" I had standards though. I didn't deal in misery. I wanted to make sure the objects of my work didn't suffer, and were safe from harm. However, even I admitted, once they were out of our sphere of influence, I had no way of helping them if the shit did hit the proverbial. Well, that's not quite correct. I made sure my work product and deliverables were airtight, legally. My reputation, and the Firm's reputation and survival, were underpinned by that fact - Littles found it difficult to extract themselves from the relationship we set up for them with their Amazonian parentage, and the giants loved us because we only traded good, healthy stock. Littles also found a (hopefully) loving family (if we'd done our work properly), one which they could trust. With the right paperwork, everyone parted ways happy and, of course, our HH&S bank account emerged just that wee bit richer. Most jobs only required a deft touch with pen and paper (and maybe a few key presses onto a website or two), and a few rubber stamps, but there were always the odd ones from time to time which required the metaphorical hammer approach, or maybe the actual silent assassin approach. For those odd jobs, Mum and I hired Stowe. He goes only by that name (I don't think he's ever told me his first name, actually, thinking about it now). He always loved his Little Meredith talking tough to him, or practicing her swooning tactics on him, or her attempts at seduction. "Stowe! Are you mind fucking my daughter again?", I d often hear from across the hallway. "No, ma'am!" All Stowe had to do was stand in the door to my office, and I'd be jelly, incapable of returning to my work until he left, or sat down on the couch in my office reading a report. And sometimes, Id never even notice he'd be there, until I'd sense a "presence", look up from my work, and see his giant square chiselled face, deep in thought, or with an outrageously mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "I so wish I was a giant, I'd absolutely do you right now", I'd tell him matter-of-factly. With a massively deep belly laugh, he'd simply wink and walk away, "come get in my belly, little girl", he'd be saying - always drove me crazy. He was a hulking great Amazon man. Rippling muscles, exuding a very manly "don't fuck with me" attitude and look, honed over many years in Special Forces teams. With a long gun strapped across his back, pistol hanging off his right thigh, war paint on his square face, boonie hat and cammies, webbing, and combat boots, him standing with feet shoulder width apart, right hand tantalisingly poised over his pistol as if to quick-draw, his photo on my desk was enough to give me all the warm and fuzzies I needed, for the times I'd be missing him, and needing some security. Curiously, his nameplate on his cammies was just a number. I asked him one day about it, not long after he handed it to me (framed and all). It was his service number (6510029). No one in the SF were outwardly identified by name - security he said. Weird. Studying the photo, I could also see a gentle giant, a true gentleman at heart. His eyes exuded confidence, but also a touch of admiration for those around him, his team, his mates, his family. Mum and I, we were his family. Mum discovered him one day on the street. She was off to an orphanage, and found him fighting a bunch of Amazonian thugs who were dragging a poor Little down the footpath. As mum approached, phone in hand yelling that she'd called the cops, a thug whipped out a knife, stabbed a distracted Stowe multiple times in the arm, turned tail, and ran off with the others. When the cops arrived, they arrested and started to blame Stowe for the Little's injuries, but mum set the record straight, and escorted a bleeding-like-a-stuffed-pig Stowe and the badly beaten Little to hospital for treatment. Stowe, being unemployed and living on the street after being dumped by the SF for being beyond his prime, was eternally grateful to her for saving him, and fixing the hospital bill. She offered him a room at our house, which was where he met me for the first time. She gave him an ultimatum though - get to work, or get out. Mum never tolerated freeloaders, but in him, she could sense something different, something great. He took the opportunity to do something new with his life, studied for an Investigations diploma, got his PI ticket, and learnt a lot of stuff about doing jobs the old-fashioned legal way, and the oh-so-subtle illegal way. We employed him as our Private Investigator, and I loved his company. Protection at law, and at gun, I could do anything with him around. Nobody could fuck with me. Today though, his presence was not felt, not heard, not seen. The couch was empty. I reached out for the phone, punched a flashing light, and spoke into the very old-school handset, tucked between my shoulder and ear. "Meredith Henderson here", I stated. "Hello, can you hear me?", a very quiet voice responded, with a sense of urgency, and a dollop of upper-class, which prompted a raised eyebrow, and slightly raised heartbeat. "I don't have much time. " "Yes I can hear you, so what's up?", impatience welling up inside me. "Do you remember the Stonegate murders?", the voice whispered. I stopped fidgeting, and looked at the photo on my desk. Stonegate was a rather large successful company which manufactured and managed the inter-Dimensional portals. Because they were at all the ports, Stonegate demanded a fee for every traveller using them. One would normally not hear about a company like this, unless one was a frequent flyer across inter-Dimensional space. But about three month ago things changed, and Stonegate Inc was thrust into the news, first page even. The CEO and Chairman of the company, William Stone, was charged with corruption, for attempting to buy off the port authorities after another company tried to push into the interDimensional portal business. The product was quite superior to the Stonegate product, so Mr Stone panicked. Stonegate's share price tanked. Money talks to Amazons, so the port officials in charge of procurement accepted a heaping wad of cash from Stonegate. Unbeknownst to all, some photos of the deal landed on the Federal Attorneys & Prosecutors desk not long after, and Mr Stone was done for. Stone reacted by sending a goon off to a business meeting Stone had arranged with the other company CEO. The goon was to make it all look like a random hit - Stone called the meeting as a peace offering. Stone walked away from that noisy and bloody meeting battered and bruised after being bitch-slapped with a pistol, the other CEO having lost his life, as well as approximately $417 in change. The hit was supposed to be disguised as just a stupid street robbery gone wrong. So much for having a quiet meeting in a cafe. What Stone failed to realise though, a significant shareholder in that company was none other than the Ramon Family, long-suspected of being members of a feared interDimensional mafia syndicate. Don Ramon took offence to having his hand-picked CEO gunned down, so he went after Stone in the most brutal way possible - attacking Stone's family. In one crazed night of horrific violence, Stone was beaten and tortured to within an inch of death in front of his beloved family. He freely admitted in the end to his role in the murder, whereupon Don Ramon selected each of the family members in turn, marched them at gunpoint to stand in front of Stone, who was tied to a chair, breathing heavily, one eye closed from swelling and bruising, matted hair everywhere, and caked in blood and sweat. "Say goodbye to this one, Mr Stone!", Don Ramon would say, before squeezing the trigger, and sending brain matter, blood, and bone fragments all over Stone. "I was there," the voice quietly stated. I could hear almost silent sobbing, and could only imagine the tears flowing. "How? The Stone family were all shot dead", I pointed out. "Not me, I was taken as a hostage". I looked up as my secretary walked in with a piece of paper - "call trace has started" plus some details. I nodded and she disappeared back to the main foyer. "So, who are you?", I queried, slightly confused "I'm Michael Stone, and I was adopted into the family a few years ago." "You're a Little? I didn't know Mr Stone had a Little." "Yes, I am, and I'm now also the heir to the Stone family Estate". I sat up at that bit of news. "I need to be extracted from this situation, so you need to get me out of here!", Michael pleaded with me, with a panicked tone of voice. "Ok, we may be able to extract you, but the price for this kind of job is not cheap" "Aren't you listening to me?" "Yes, you're Michael Stone. Tell me, why are they keeping you alive?" I heard a frustrated groan through my handset. "He's using me to go after the Stone Estate fortune. He wants me to sign over the Estate, by the end of the week..." Which gives us four days to plan and execute the snatch, I thought to myself "... or else I'm toast." "Doesn't give us much time. Risk goes up, price goes up", I openly mused. "I'm at the Ramon Family home, if that's any consolation. " "I don't know where that ...", and was interrupted. An instant message popped up on my computer monitor, "trace completed". "Ok, sit tight, keep hiding, and we'll come get you, likely Friday. We know where you are. " "I won't ask how you know where I am" "Everglades Hills", was my response, after reading the message on my screen. Inwardly, I was scared for Michael, and for Stowe, who'd have to go in and do the snatch. "Yes, that sounds familiar. There's lots of goons around. They keep me locked up in a room upstairs all night, but I've managed to pick the locks on the windows, and can slink around the house undetected." "Umm, what phone are you using?", I enquired, after looking at the trace details in the instant message. The phone number wasn't a Ramon number. "Oh, I stole one of the goons mobiles. The guy's as thick as two bricks, so he'll never find it". After a quick chat about the finances (HH&S were to be quite rightly paid for such a high-risk service), we hung up. "Mum! I've got a hot extract Job for Stowe! Where is he?", I yelled, completely ignoring the option of using instant messenger - I still hadn't spied my keyboard. Next minute, mum walked into my office. She was a typical 50-odd year old Amazonian working mother, constantly on the go doing sales meetings, organising adoptions, attending Littles adoption markets, all the while being a fair and rounded mum to Little me. She was a disciplinarian when I was younger, which I hated, but at the end of the day, I turned out ok for the experience. She was an awesome Amazonian mum to a Little. "What's going on?", she questioned, whilst sitting down into one of the chairs at my desk. I told her the story of Michael Stone, a Little needing extraction from the Mafia. She cringed at that bit of news. So I told her the price Michael and I agreed to. To sweeten the deal, I added expenses paid too. Mum finally relented, and gave me approval to proceed. "Brief Stowe", she commanded, finally, as she stood up and started walking to the door. "I'll start looking for a safe family to hide him in". "Awesome, ok". My excitement was growing - I was about to unleash the silent assassin. After mum left, I was right back on the phone, contacting Stowe. After a quick chat about the situation, Stowe came bounding through my door about an hour later. "Michael's at Don Ramon's residence in Everglades", I briefed him. Stowe took notes, as I told him all the details we had gleaned to date. I added the GPS coordinates of the phone we tracked, wherin Stowe dug out his tablet PC and looked it up on a map. "Hmm... ". He was lost in thought for a long while, obviously looking at the contours and terrain features of his approach to the residence. Prodding and poking at his tablet screen, flicking around maps and satellite images, He looked at me suddenly, with a dead serious face, "... do you want in?" "What, as spotter? Sure, so long as I don't have to go in there with you", I replied with some trepidation. I was occasionally offered the role of spotter for Stowe, and enjoyed those intimate and dangerous moments with him. To tell the truth, I got a kick out of watching Stowe slot someone at long distance. "Yup, I want you on this cliff here", and pointed out a sweet location on the map for me to set up an overwatch position. "Yeah, I can get there, no worries, but when?" "Tonight" At about 11pm, I was dressed from head to toe in black, a black hoodie, black balaclava, radio headset on, black gloves, black cargo pants, and black combat boots. No gun. Usual white disposable nappy, but a dark cammie-print nappy cover (present from Stowe), to really get in the mood. A svelte lass, dolled up in black, ready to do business. I was also quite dirty, as the ledge I was lying prone on was covered in muddy dirt, pebbles, moss, and dead leaf matter. I'd selected a shelf of rock, under the main ledge, so as not to silhouette my outline against the blackish starry night sky - Stowe was a great teacher in the dark art of stalking. It was a beautiful night, lots of light with which to work to. Although I had a pair of night-vision binoculars up to my eyes, intensely scanning the scene below me, I could not see Stowe, could not discern movement, bar some guards wandering around the perimeter of the Ramon compound, which was dimly lit. "I'm counting about 6 guards, four in each corner of the compound, two roaming inside the perimeter. Wait one...", whispering into the mic. "Ok, copy", was the silent response. Stowe was not close enough to the compound, otherwise I would have heard just a click of his mic as an Ok. "Yeah, one guard on the first floor. I also see movement inside the one lit window on the second floor." Click, in return. I moved my binocular vision to the wall facing me, as I noticed movement. It was Stowe. I also didn't fail to notice the guard moving on the other side of the wall. "Danger close, other side of the wall!" Click, in response. About ten second later, Stowe took a peek, and soon after climbed over the wall, and I noticed the guard suddenly but slowly sink down to his knees, hands to his throat. I watched as the guy desperately tried to stem gushing fluid from a slashing knife wound, but ultimately fail, and collapsed completely as his life ebbed away through the grass. Stowe quickly dragged the lifeless body to the shadows of the main house, stashing it behind a bush. Looking around for a way in, Stowe found and slowly climbed up a downpipe to the second storey, and peered into a black window. It was open, unlocked, and that was the last I saw of him, sliding like a cat silently through the orifice. "We're supposed to be reconning the place, Stowe, not actually doing the rescue", I quietly pointed out. "All good, no rest for the wicked", he replied, with an distinctly silent yet well-practiced voice. Complete silence on the radio for about 10 minutes, then a sudden but quiet "we're coming out!" announcement. "Roger, I'm seeing no alarm from any of the guards. They're not missing the one you took". Click. Stowe emerged from a door at ground level, facing out towards the same wall he jumped over earlier. I could see he had what looked to be a sack over his shoulder. Click, click, click. Update time, "Ok, no guards moving along your wall. Guards in the corners are looking out to the main road" Click. I saw Stowe quickly look around out through the door, then make his way to the wall, wherein the sack came alive, and he helped it up onto the top of the wall. The sack laid down along the top of the wall, Stowe jumped effortlessly over it, then helped the sack jump down off it, then both disappeared into the brush. "See you in the car park!" I heard over the radio, and our night was almost over, one enemy dead, one Little extracted. As I walked towards Stowe's battle truck (It was just a lowly van, beaten, bruised, rusted), I noticed Michael for the first time. "Michael, how are you?", I enquired. "Pretty good - he's insane though!", Michael responded excitedly, pointing to Stowe, who was taking a swig of water from a container. Michael looked around for a second, but started acting quite alarmed, vigorously checking his pockets. "Shit!" "What?". Stowe looked up at that comment. "The phone, I've left the mobile phone behind!" In my tired consciousness, I didn't grasp the significance. "What the FUCK do you mean he's not here!". Don Ramon stood behind his desk, face red with anger, eyes bulging, fists clenched in front of him. "He's not here, Boss, we've turned the whole house upside down!" "He was in his room last night, yes?" "Yes, Boss" "Then FIND HIM!" The Head of Security walked out of Ramon's office back to his own little room in the basement, wherein he found one of his goons standing near his desk. "Sir, you wanted me?" "Yes, sit down". The goon meekly sat on a chair in from of the HoS' desk with a shiver of nerves. "You were uncontactable last night, why?" "Umm... I... I...I lost my phone, sir" "When?" "Umm, I think about three days ago" "And when did you last see it?" "In the lunch room, I think" The HoS suddenly stood up and walked out of his little office, leaving a bewildered goon behind. Walking up to the lunch room on the first floor, he looked around for a few minutes, wondering where a phone might be hidden, then a thought occurred to him. Retrieving his own phone from a pocket, he looked up the goon's name, and dialled his number, which end up ringing. At the same time, he heard a very faint noise upstairs. Walking upstairs, he dialed the number again. Following the noise, he walked straight into Michael's room, and quickly located the stolen phone in a wardrobe. Bingo. Walking back down to the basement office, he threw the mobile onto his desk, which surprised the hell out of the goon. "Thanks Boss" "Before you say another bloody word, you'll be responsible now for finding that Little! Got it!?" The HoS picked up the guard's phone, examined the call history, and quizzically stared at the number last dialled. Looked slightly familiar. He rang it. "Henderson, Henderson & Stowe, how may I help you?" "Sorry, wrong phone number, I apologise" The goon watched as his boss put down the phone, wrote something on a piece of paper, and threw it across the desk. "... and you can start there!" "My phone?", the guard tentatively asked, whilst reaching for his phone. "FUCK OFF!", the HoS yelled, arm outstretched, pointed at the door. "Ring me when you find them!" "How? You have my phone, Boss!" "Idiot, that's what payphones are for! Fuck!" The HH&S office was rather silent for a while, apart from the click-click-clickety-click of typing. I could almost hear the methodical tick-tick-tick of the clock on my wall. Looking up from my own keyboard (I'd never quite been able to get the hang of touch-typing), I noticed even Stowe was banging away with his fists of fingers on his laptop keys, probably typing up his after-action report on Michael Stone's rescue. We always produced those reports, for total transparency in case someone asked. I sat watching him for a good couple of minutes before my focus was broken by the unmistakable sound of someone opening the office's front door and stepping into the reception area. Every time that damn door opened, a little bell above the door tinkled, and my concentration would disappear for a few seconds. A few quiet mumbles between the receptionist and someone with a deep commanding voice, and things went quiet once more. The morning was marching on, and I was hankering for a coffee and a snack from up the Mall. Toasted cheese sandwich, butter on the outside, I thought. I noticed the visitor walk past my office door. He was a giant, very smartly dressed, tall even by Amazonian standards, fit looking too. He followed our receptionist into Mum's office. As she came back past my door, I mouthed a "who's that?" at her. "New client", she whispered. Stowe looked up from his laptop. We all went back to work. About 40 minutes later, I noticed line 20 on my phone begin to flash. Immediately I whistled to Stowe, and mouthed a "Mum's in trouble" warning to him. He's a hulking great brute, but he sprung up off the couch like an athlete, walked across my office to a cupboard, and retrieved his pistol, racking the slide, and cautiously exited my office towards Mums. He knocked on the door, opened it, and was confronted with the guest pointing at Mum, anger written all over him. "You have one day to retrieve Michael, or you're in a shit ton of hurt, lady!" Stowe stepped into the office, pistol hidden behind his back, but the guest seemed to know exactly what was going on. Stowe openly wondered if the guy was a proper gangster. "Oh, a tough guy?", the guest trolled, whilst looking towards Stowe, sizing him up. "Out. Your time is up, sir", Stowe commanded. Stowe stepped aside as the guest turned around, threw his hands in the air, and stormed out. The little door bell on the front door didn't make a sound as it was forcibly ripped out of the door jamb, and fell to the floor, making a final little tinkle of doom. It took Stowe and I a while to calm Mum down enough to get her to tell us who the guy was. He'd introduced himself as John Stockton, and initially started asking about the work HH&S could do. After about 30 minutes of general chit chat, Mum was led to believe that Mr Stockton was looking for a Little to be rescued. When he started asking about Michael Stone, Mum quietly hit the panic button (line 20 on the phone system), with the guy finally outright threatening Mum. "He's got to be a goon for Don Ramon", Stowe surmised. "Yes. Obviously a fake name. So how are we going to handle the Ramon Family issue?", Mum queried, looking piercingly to Stowe and I, looking for answers. "How th hell did they even trace Michael's disappearance to us?" I had no idea, as I was being distracted by a feeling of increasing famishness. I needed food! "Ok, executive decision time, lets retire to Bellamys for coffee and discuss this". Its funny how slow time moves during a life-and-death situation. As I took my first step off the kerb walking towards Bellamys for coffee, I was struck by a fast-moving car. The bonnet brushed across the front of my legs, my body's momentum causing me to begin falling forward, whereupon my head struck the windscreen, and I was soon tumbling diagonally over the car, legs and arms flying, my body acting like a rag doll, hitting my luckless head once more on the road pavement. The car travelled about two metres forward, and struck Mum clean across the hips as she turned to see me striking the windscreen. She took the full force, denting the bonnet as she crashed onto it, and cracked the windscreen from impact with her shoulders and head. Being much heavier than I, she didn't tumble over the top of the car. The driver hit the brakes in that instant, which caused the car to skid to a stop, forcing Mum's damaged body to roll off the front of the car, landing heavily on the road, lying prone, bleeding profusely. The driver then hit the gas, running clear over Mum, crushing bones, ribs, organs. Stowe was about 1m behind us, so wasn't hit. He was too shocked and angered by the drivers actions that he immediately ran off in a vain hope of catching (and possibly murdering) the driver. As I lay on the road drifting in and out of consciousness, I was smothered in a huge hug from an Amazonian woman who raced over to me. "Are you ok?", the lady urgently asked. "I ... hurtttt ", I weakly replied. "What's your name?" "Meredithhhh .... Hend...", I began to respond, but was quickly fading away. "It's ok, you're ok, I've got you, you're safe now", I was quietly assured by the woman. In my highly confused and pained state, I believed her. "Ok, Mummy ", I quietly stated, as I fainted, succumbing to my injuries and the dark unconsciousness. Chapter 1 - Awakenings My eyes slowly opened to a scene of almost pure white. I could see a light, rectangular in shape, directly above me. It was bright, so I could discern little detail. It's edges were hazy, the fluorescent bulbs too diffuse and blurry. Am I dead? Is this it? Am I seeing the "light"? What the hell has happened to me? Where am I? A shadow passed slowly across the edge of the light, disappeared for a second. A much brighter pinpoint of light suddenly appeared in my left eye, flicked away, came back. I blinked. The pinpoint of light persisted, and flicked across my right eye. I blinked again. I tried to move my body, arms, legs, but I could feel no movement in my limbs, and there was no shift in position of the overhead light. Hmmm…. I could think of no reason why I was feeling so paralyzed, foggy, so tired. Do I close my eyes, and hope this is just a dream? BONG! Oh, ok, my hearing is returning to the land of the living, at least. That's a start! Pip . . . . Pip . . . . Pip . . . . What were those noises? Muffled sounds of people in the distance, speaking of what, I couldn't discern. My interest shifts back to my body. A command from my semi-conscious self to move fingers returns success, maybe, the answer to my question a bit diffuse, garbled through the narcotic haze. So tell me, Missy brain, did my fingers move, or not? I'd really like to know, you know!? I try to lift my head, but it takes too much effort, I have no energy, and a dull ache results. More weird sounds, a wheeze, a pop, some watery gurgling. I feel something in my mouth, so strange a sensation… I can't close my mouth, it's blocked and forced open by this object, and I can't lift my arms to investigate this intrusion! Pip.. pip.. pip.. BONG! Pip.. pip.. pip.. pip.. My heart starts racing, panic rising, as I realise I'm totally out of control of my situation. Oh shit! The shadow reappears, moves across my left side, fidgets for a bit, then leans over me, obscuring the light from above. What looks to be a little wand appears, which is emitting a weird sound. It finds its way into my mouth, where it begins to extract the mucous I can't seem to swallow. After a few moments, it's withdrawn, the noise stops, and the shadow disappears. The shadow returns to my left side, and I begin to discern features, Amazonian features. “Hello, can you hear me?”, the Amazon queries softly. A high Feminine voice. How do I communicate? I can't move my limbs, I can't talk, how to communicate a response? I know! I blinked. “Excellent! I want you to calm down now, ok?” I don't know how to answer that - I'm discovering more and more the situation I’m in of which I can't work out, and am fast approaching the point of totally freaking out, so how to calm down? "Meredith, you need to calm down", the Amazon said gently, but with a bit more authority. I felt something touch my right hand. I tried to swallow, but that thing in my mouth extended down my throat. It took a breath for me - I could feel my lungs expand, as slightly heated and humidified air was forced into them. Sweet, sweet oxygen. My brain started to connect dots. I'm alive! Hello, but what the actual hell happened to me, to cause this much strife, that a machine seems to be breathing for me? I closed my eyes slowly, to think more clearly, and fighting the urge to comfortably slip back into the dark unconsciousness. "Good, good, Meredith, you're doing ok" The Amazon disappeared from view, and started to fidget with something, pressing buttons, and typing on a keyboard. In the distance, maybe behind me, I could hear some quiet music playing. Soothing music, maybe a popular pop song? So I locked my focus onto it. As the song came to a close, I heard an announcement. Ok, that thing is a radio, perhaps? "... news coming up in about five minutes time..." A wave of narcotic-induced fog, nausea, a sense of complete imbalance and dizziness started to hit me, and I found it quite hard to remain awake, and focused. "... it's Friday 5pm, almost the weekend peeps, and time now for the news.", the radio announced, matter-of-factly. "Parliament today has voted to hold an inquiry on legislation passed late last year, which has snared thousands of Littles into forced adoptions, causing utter chaos for relations with the Little People. The inquiry will determine whether the legislation should be amended or repealed, after the interDimensional-UN raised objections to...", the voice droned. A synapse inside my drug-hazed foggy brain suggested that I maybe should have had an interest in that piece of news, but it seemingly slipped through the memory banks, in one ear, out the other. "... update on that terrible accident in the city centre two days ago which caused the death of a woman after it appears she was deliberately run over by a car. Police have arrested and charged a man with dangerous driving causing death..." Hmmm... death is always a sad thing to happen to someone, but to be deliberately run over though is ... hmm... A synapse did fire, but I was too fogged up to decipher its meaning. "... representations have been made to the UN regarding a proposed football match between the Sandown Giants, and the Liverpool Littles team ..." Hope the Giants kick their asses, if they get the Visas necessary from the UN to travel inter-dimensionally - I could help with that! Must get HH&S onto … Too much excitement and mental activity, and I was whacked by increasingly intense waves of dizziness and nausea sensations, so I couldn't help but succumb to the dark unconsciousness that I'd been fighting to stay away from. As I slipped away I sensed another presence in the room. "Nurse, is she ok?", that presence quietly asked, but with a touch of real concern. "Mrs Bradley, she's fine. We're slowly weaning her off the sedation medication, so her waking up is a good sign!", the nurse reassured her, before returning to her fidgeting with medication pumps, and the vitals monitor. "Will Meredith be ready for her procedure?" "Oh, yes, absolutely" "When?" "Couple of days, maybe. Really depends on her recovery from her injuries, her head especially, and approvals from the surgeons. They’ll assess her in a couple of days.“ "Right". Mrs Bradley went back to worrying about Little me, holding my right hand, stroking my very fine, long, fair blonde hair, which was still flecked with blood stains from the stitched-up head wound. Her hand was twice the size of my right hand, yet her embrace was so soft and tender, I could barely feel it. As she later brushed across my head with a finger, I felt pain flood me, causing my eyes to open and stare at the bright light, again. I could sense movement around me. As I tried to take notice of my surrounds, having no sense of time of how long I was asleep, I was startled when grabbed by my right shoulder and leg, and rolled onto my left side, facing someone who leant right over me, my head and chest covered by their work clothes. I could smell their body odour - unmistakably an Amazonian female - a nurse perhaps? Moist warm sponges were rubbed up and down my back, over my bum, in my butt crack, and in and around my girlie parts and abdomen. That's when I heard the crinkle of something being unfolded and placed on the bed behind me. What seemed only a few seconds later I was rolled back onto my back. The person who sponged me down used a cloth to wipe some cream all over my girly bits, in between my legs, my butt, and lower abdomen. Forcing my legs apart, my nether region was carefully encased in a fluffy cocoon of a thick disposable nappy, taped up reasonably tightly, leg gathers checked and adjusted. As I was moved about, I felt pain shoot around my body, my arms, my legs, my head especially. Another warm, wet, cloth was used to carefully scrub my face, my arms, my chest, and my hands. It felt good to be cleaned up so thoroughly, so I revelled in the help and gentle care I was receiving from this person. A couple of warm blankets were draped over me with the edges tucked into the bed mattress, and I soon settled, and was lost once more to the dark unconsciousness. Jennifer Bradley's phone started to vibrate in her handbag, so she reached into the bag blindly, and retrieved it. Unlocking with a finger print, a message appeared, from a source called "Husband". [Husband] How's Meredith? She looked across at the sleeping Little, and started to type her reply [Jenn] She's good, just had a wash and her nappy changed, actually. Is still fairly out of it, but they're weaning her off the sedation now. Her injuries are healing. The Doc says she lost a lot of blood from her head wound, but that's stopped now. He also says she should be good for NAP soon. [Husband] Ok, have spoken with the bank, they've agreed to our request for a loan against the house. I'm going back there shortly with the title info, so they can arrange to settle the funds with NAP. [Jenn] Sweet, that's great! Love your work! [Husband] You just look after our Meredith, ok. Love you, Jennifer! [Jenn] <3 n hugs - XOX -Jenn Jennifer looked thoughtfully back at Meredith, who looked quite peaceful and at rest, if one could be at rest with all those wires and tubes and bandages, and all the associated bongs and peeps associated with machines keeping one alive. She couldn't help but wonder whether she was doing the right thing by Meredith. Thinking about the option of NAP started not long after Meredith arrived at the Hospital . While Meredith was being prepped for theatre, a doctor took Jennifer into a conference room, and started asking some very interesting questions. "Who is this girl?" "Meredith I heard her say, before she passed out" "Do you know her last name?" "No, she never told me. Does that matter?" "Not really. You're in luck though." "Oh, why?" "We found an adoption chip in the girl. Her mother was killed today in the accident." "The lady killed was Meredith’s mum?" "Yes, seems so” “Oh, my goodness”, Jennifer was visibly taken aback from that piece of news. She sat down in a chair, and put her head in her hands, letting out a few quiet sobs. “No matter though”, the doctor continued, “adoption status dies when the last parent dies, so you're free to adopt umm... Meredith, if you like". Mum never got around to adding Stowe as a "parent" on my chip, so... here we are. "I'd love to adopt her, though I need to confer with my husband”, she advised, looking up at the doctor in front of her. "Excellent, I will get some papers for you to sign, and we can re-program the adoption chip. Now, have you heard about the NAP?" "No, what is it?" "Nano Adaptation Procedure, can be quite expensive, but it's possible to make modifications to Little people, to suit your lifestyle." "Oh, really?" "You don't need to make a decision right now, I'll ask Reception to hand you some info on the process to apply for NAP for your child". Jennifer spent quite some time doing research on the NAP process, and the possible changes that could be done to her new child. Sitting down that night with Keith, her husband, they both went through the myriad options, reviewing ones that they thought would align with their expectations for Meredith, and her new role within the Bradley Family. "Meredith Louise Bradley". Mum never gave me a middle name… Jenn spoke those three words to her husband, looking into his deep blue and very bright eyes, which always seemed to glint and sparkle from reflected lights. She had to dab at her own eyes with a handkerchief, wiping off the odd tear that would magically appear when thinking about her new little girl. Jennifer's eyes were already red from crying for far too long. The past few days had been quite stressful and sorrowful, mourning for poor Meredith's loss of her adoptive mother, the mothers terrible death, and for Meredith's injuries, but also feeling overjoyed happiness at gaining a new family member - a third go at motherhood. Finally they both sat down at the computer in Keith's home office, to begin the application process. She looked at the computer screen, which was demanding answers to a set of very sobering questions, so after consulting with her partner, entered in the answers > **NAME:** Meredith Louise Bradley > **AGE:** 9 months > **WARNING: Soul will be regressed to age < 1 year old. Do you wish to proceed <Y/N>?** Y > **OPTIONAL: Do you wish for body to match soul age? <Y/N>** Y > **WARNING: Physical body attributes will be regressed in size and shape to match selected age. Risks include possible physical stress, mental retardation, body deformities, possible death to subject during procedure.** > **Do you wish to proceed? <Y/N>** Y > **OPTIONAL: With age < 1 year old, do you wish to add Baby Brain? Feature includes changes to emotion states, mental capacity, attachment to objects / persons, bladder/bowel control, fine and coarse motor skills. Do you wish to proceed <Y/N>?** Y The questions kept coming. Over several hours, and a number of arguments between the two parents, they finally submitted the NAP application. The next day, Keith rang Jenn with shocking news - they'd have to mortgage the house to afford all the options, especially due to one particular option, which cost half the fee of the entire procedure. Sitting in the ICU room, looking across at a silent Meredith, Jennifer wondered if that last decision was the right one. > **OPTIONAL: AMAZON TRANSFORM THERAPY - Do you wish to transform your Little into an Amazon, with full rights and function that status confers? <Y/N>** Y > **WARNING: There is significant financial cost, and serious side-effects imposed on the Little, by selection of this option. Do you wish to proceed? <Y/N>** "Look at it this way, Jenn. Littles don't normally get any chance to grow up." "Yes, I know that, Keith! I'd like her to have a life though, do things that she'd not be able to do if she stayed a Little", Jenn advocated, becoming more passionate towards a proper life for Meredith with every passing minute. "Like what?" "I don't know, maybe become a lawyer, work for Littles rights, or something like that?” "Wishful thinking there", Keith retorted. "Don't you want her to achieve something? Rather than remain a Little one for the rest of her life, forced to be a baby all the time by Amazons?” "Of course I do, hon! Let's at least get her to school and see if she's got some smarts and aptitude“. Keith opened another browser window and began doing some searches for the serious side effects mentioned. "Hmm... look at this", he pointed to a paragraph. Transforming a little into an Amazon was certainly possible, but it meant the body aged at half the normal rate. "If I'm reading this correctly, when she turns 20, she'll actually physically be 10?” “Why is that?” “Stresses on the body, it seems…”, he summarised, and continued reading. "And so we'll be something like 60 years old", Jenn concluded. "Oh, and there's also the issue of her current age too, so she'll actually be something like 35 years old. " "Yes", Jenn said, and looked away, emitting a quiet sob. "Must be really hard on her body" "Are we agreed? Give her a proper life, as an Amazon?” Jennifer looked back at her husband. He was very close to tears. She could see that, although Keith had his reservations on transformation therapy, he was a softie at heart, and only wanted what was best for his children, Meredith obviously being no exception. She handed him the handkerchief, and confirmed the final NAP option. My weird technicolour dream was rudely interrupted by noise and voices and light. It took a few seconds for my eyes to adjust to the brightness. Oh, a light was shining right at my head, with at least three people here. "Oh, hi there!", a deep male voice spoke, off to my left. “I’m very sorry to disturb you, just looking at how your head is healing up”, he upbeatedly stated. A head wound? Ok… I could hear voices in the background again, and it took a few moments to realise it was that radio from before. “… and it’s a wonderful, sunny, Sunday afternoon, time about 3:15pm, news at 4… “, it droned on. I quickly lost focus in the radio when prodding and poking elicited a wave of intense headachy pain. I heard a couple of phone-type loud beeps off to my right. [Husband] Need you to sign some papers with me, Babe. Consent, and legal liability forms these look like. [Jenn] Oh? [Husband] Yeah, from NAP. [Jenn] On my way!! Jennifer put her phone away, stood up, and bent over to kiss Meredith on the forehead, causing the doctor to stop his examination. I studied this new face appearing in front of me. Another Amazon female, not dressed like the others, kinda nice looking, gorgeous deep blue eyes, I was mesmerised. I’d never seen this woman before, yet she bent over and kissed my forehead so gently, before whispering something incoherently, maybe “I’ll be back later”, before disappearing from view. I could feel myself starting to struggle with the tube down my throat about an hour later. I was starting to fight the machine which seemed really intent on forcing air into my lungs at the most in-opportune times. Which prompted more BONGS! and BLEEPS!, so a nurse appeared above me. “Are you ok?” I very cautiously shook my head. Yes, I can nod and shake my head, but the pain is getting quite unbearable. “Are you in any pain?” I shook my head, before trying to lift my right arm, to discover it was restrained. The nurse glanced at my arm movement, “You want the breathing tube removed?” I nodded. “Ok, I think we can do that”, she responded, and disappeared for a minute or so. The male doctor returned, and told me what they needed to do. Things were a bit messy for a few minutes, as they encouraged me to cough and vomit out the tube that extended right down to near my lungs. I did not look a pretty sight, as my actions, strains, and movement caused immense throbbing pain through my skull. Once the tube was out, they replaced it with a mask over my face, which was delivering 100% pure oxygen. A few minutes later, the nurse used a wash cloth to clean my face up of all the excretions and vomitus. I tried to say thanks to her, but only a croak was emitted. “Don’t talk, your throat will hurt for some time - you’ve had that tube down it for a few days now!”, she warned me. Another croak in response, with a nod. A couple of hours later, after a little bit of practice against the nurse’s advice, I asked for ice. “You can only suck on this, don’t swallow it, ok?”, she instructed. I nodded again. An ice block was given to me to suck on, which felt heavenly as the ice-cold water drops slid down the back of my throat. “Thanks”, I croaked. “Where’s my Mum?”, I eventually asked the nurse, after the ice block was devoured. “Oh, she’s stepped out for a bit. Will probably be back later tonight, or maybe tomorrow morning”, she replied without hesitation. “Ok”. A synapse in my brain started to fire away, but the result for me was only one of confusion. When did I last see Mum? Another synapse, then another. I remember crossing a street, was Mum there with me? Damn this addled brain of mine, as waves of pain began hitting me, so I unconsciously began to stiffen my upper body. “Are you ok?” “My head hurts”, I croaked and cried out. A few beeps later, and I was blissfully swept up in a wave of warmth and haze, drifting off into lala-land. My consciousness arrived at a rush when I felt movement. Looking up, the rectangular light began to move, my bed was moving, they were taking me somewhere. The doctor’s face appeared directly above me, leaning over me. “Hi, sorry to disturb your sleep. I seem to have a habit of doing that, really sorry”, he stated. “What’s happening?”, I asked “We’re transferring you to NAP”, he replied quite cheerfully. “Where’s my Mum?” “She’s going to meet you in NAP” “Ok”. NAP must be another hospital or ward, I thought. With all the movement, and excitement of a new location, I failed to notice my heart rate climb. The doctor certainly didn’t, though, and pressed a couple of buttons. I was soon back into lala-land once more, semi-comatose, semi awake, uncaring about what was happening, and certainly not noticing where they were taking me. As we approached a set of closed doors, my bed stopped moving, and I gathered enough energy to fight through the narcotic haze to wonder what was going on. The doors had some official looking signs on them, and a headboard stated “NAP Treatment Theatre”. My panic started to rise, as my brain synapses began firing on all cylinders - this is going to be bad news. The doctor leant over me, and adjusted my oxygen mask. “Where’s my Mum?”, I called out “Right here, baby girl, I’m right here”, someone responded from behind me. Except this wasn’t Mum, the voice wasn’t my Mum. But those piercingly beautiful deep blue eyes I noticed, as an Amazonian woman came into view. She leant right over my bed, staring at me, and grabbed my right hand. I was terribly confused. How could this woman say to me that she was my mother? Wait. What were my synapses telling me earlier, which I ignored? As I started to pull a weird questioning confused face, “You’re not my mum”, I exclaimed. “Oh, darling, I’m so sorry”, she replied, shaking her head. As I looked into those deep blue eyes, I could see tears of sadness, pain, and grief appear within them. Bolts of nervous energy coursed through my body, the hairs on my arms stood on end, goosebumps broke out, as those synapses finally formed a picture. I was lying on my side, on a road, smoke everywhere, dust and grit and stones flying every which way, people running everywhere, Stowe looking down to his left, fingers outstretched, arms rising to cover his face, so I naturally followed his gaze down. Mum was lying spreadeagled across the road, blood all over her face, and arms, and legs. A leg was pointed out, a foot pointed in. Black soot discoloured bits of skin. Clothes torn, some flapping in the breeze of the fast disappearing car. I could not see her face, it was blurring out in the vision my synapses flashed at me, and in that moment in time, I knew. “Mummy!”, I cried out. Pretty quickly, I felt a very tender warm embrace from the woman hovering above me, and a crying whisper into my right ear, “I’m here now, baby girl, I’m here. I will always be here”. A few beeps later, and I rapidly began to lose out to that dark unconsciousness once more, looking up to see the light above me begin to move once more, gently sliding through the double doors into NAP.

Exchanged By BabySofia DD Story I'll start reposting this over the next couple of days. I had posted through Chapter 20 before the crash, so a few posts of 5 chapters should bring us back up to that point. I'm planning on spending some time this week hopefully getting back into the swing of writing here. I've begun going through and re-reading and proofread some more before posting this again. I do have through Chapter 22 completed at this point, with a start on Chapter 23. I'd like to get through Chapter 25 though before I begin posting new chapters. Sorry it's been so long, but it's been a long tough few months for me in real life! Before I begin I have to give full credit to PrincessPottyPants for the universe, as well as Langtab and KWOceans for writing the stories that inspired this tale. This is of course fan fiction with probably several universe blips, but I hope you enjoy this Diaper Dimension tale! Warning: While I think this story is quite tame compared to some of the works on this site and community, I was requested by a reader to add a disclaimer that there are cases of graphic abuse of individuals in the Diaper Dimension. If you enjoy the Diaper Dimension works there won't be anything within this story that's out of line for the other works you have read. However if you have issues with that type of content, caution in reading is advised. This is the original posting of this work, and is the least polished. If you search in Completed Stories you can find it divided up into a trilogy, Exchanged, Little Hope, and Alterations. Additionally you may now purchase even more polished versions on Kindle: https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia Chapter 1: I STARED AT the computer for a long moment at the text of my ad in front of me. “Inter-Dimensional College Exchange Student Looking For Room And Board 18 year-old student is currently seeking room and board for his time studying at Emerson University. Emerson University has accepted student into Computer Science program and hopes to graduate with a Bachelor’s degree. Upon researching the dynamic at the university believes renting a room in a home would be the best option. Open to ‘traditional’ little living conditions, but must remain mentally unaltered and able to physically still walk and function normally as adult. Must be allowed to complete degree and be delivered back to home dimension. Terms open for negotiation. Contract of funds to be paid half upon agreement and half upon delivery of little back to home dimension.” Two years ago my family had gone on an adventure to the new dimensional world of the Amazons. Our guided trip had been a life-changing trip; as I had been amazed at their level of technology, and how far they had brought their computers and engineering beyond our current levels! It was incredible! A tour of a college called Emerson University made me really want to go to school there. During the tour I saw supercomputers and faculty that blew my mind, even if when I looked around it seemed like being as short as I was would be a problem. Apparently for many people one of the side effects of going through the dimension was a reduction in height. I had been five feet eight inches tall back home at the time, but only about four feet and an inch when I arrived in the other dimension. All around me had been giants in the form of the Amazons! Even my parents felt like kids in comparison to them. My dad had been alone amongst us in remaining a height that could be considered an ‘in-betweener’ according to our guide. The guides had immediately assured us that they would make certain we were not ‘poached’ if we remained with the group. We were strongly discouraged from any outside exploration though! It hadn’t taken long after that conversation for me to see why when I saw a nearly naked college girl being breastfed on a bench. Her breasts gave away the idea she wasn’t a regular baby, but other things like her yellowing diaper made things more confusing. The lady, her ‘mother,’ gave me a quick glance and a wink before noticing the guide. To their credit they managed to get us back home safely after a two-week tour of the amazing new world. I had taken in every bit of information about how adult ‘littles’ ended up as babies. It disturbed me that nearly seventy percent of them that ended up that as surrogate babies, but the world was so amazing! Towards the end of our trip I was able to sit down and pick the brain of one of the few free littles we met while we were at a restaurant. “I’d love to come to school at Emerson,” I told him. “What for?” “Computer science,” I told him. He nodded, “I hear we are way ahead of you with our technology… but you would have to be very careful. Most of the time they’ll let an intelligent little get through the first three years of college because they get so many grants for them from the government. But as soon as that fourth year rolls around they find an excuse to send you to an etiquette school instead… Then it’s back to diapers, drooling, crawling, and breastfeeding for life.” I found myself slightly enticed by that, but asked, “I don’t suppose there are any that survive to graduate?” “A few… sometimes a very clever little like myself can make it through if you are always watching. Too often though you let your guard slip one time and the nearest Amazon to you will spank you, diaper you, and adopt you as their new baby…” The last day of our trip I had managed to snag a brochure for the university and for the last two years had dreamed of nothing but going to school in that dimension at that school. I just had to figure out how to do it and still have my mind and my body mostly intact when I returned. Given the cost of the network hop to the inter-dimensional network I proofread the ad several more times and changed its wording in the hopes my meaning would be clear. My parents were very well off and had invested and saved quite a college savings account for me. Emerson had been very intrigued by my application and had actually awarded me a full-ride scholarship there. That meant the savings account was available for other expenses. I figured if we decided on a monthly fee for rental and board that we would pay in full, then with another payment of that full amount plus thirty-three percent upon my delivery back here at home I would have a good shot at remaining free in the end. Money seemed to make the world go round there too. At least that was the hope… I opened up the brief connection and submitted to that universe’s Craigslist server and hoped for the best. A WEEK LATER I found myself looking through fifty-eight responses to my ad. About half of them seemed to not care about the money and just wanted a baby… those went in the trash file of my computer in a hurry. Another dozen or so I held as a backup in case the others fell through, and finally I had it narrowed down to about five real possibilities. All of the replies left were couples that currently had no kids. I had decided upon that requirement after thinking more on what the little had told me. Apparently when a toddler is taller than you they see you as a great target to pick on. The last thing I wanted to deal with was an Amazon baby picking on me and making life miserable… From that final pile I picked out two couples that both had at least one person working at the university. First couple on the pile was Jennifer and Mark Nimitz. Mark was a doctor in the med school focusing on ‘Little’ care and Anatomy and Physiology of them. Jennifer had earned a doctorate in Psychiatry focusing on Little needs, but wasn’t currently working full time after having left a recent position. “They certainly would understand your needs,” his mom had said. “Yeah, but I’m a little scared they might understand how to manipulate me too well…” She had just nodded, but didn’t say anything more. My parents weren’t actively fighting me on this decision, but they had both made it clear that they thought I was crazy to be willing to go risk my adulthood there. The second couple was named Amanda and Fred Westerfield. Fred was a professor at the medical school specializing in obstetrics, and Amanda was a professor in the engineering department teaching courses in bio-mechanical engineering. Both of them worked on the university campus I wanted to attend. I hoped I could continue through school without ending up in the campus daycare, and on paper they really were a good bet to help. Amanda’s field was the next most interesting to me to study, so I thought we might have some common interests. In the end we had gone down to the Inter-Dimensional Portal Center and video conferenced with both couples in a private room. My vibe on Jennifer and Mark stayed the same, practically screaming a big warning sign when they spoke. I had ended the call by saying “I’ll be in touch when I’ve made my decision.” Amanda and Fred though were a completely different experience as my parents and I talked to them. “I love this idea of being your surrogate family so you can come study here. I believe you can learn a lot from us and probably vice versa,” Amanda said with a smile. “You understand the stipulation that I would be coming back home upon graduation?” I asked. “Absolutely Stacy, we’d be happy to have you on those terms,” he said with a smile, “I’ll even guarantee you we’ll get you through that degree even if we have to help make sure professors don’t play games with you.” “I’m not asking for you to fight all of my battles,” I said with a little bit of concern. “We’re not saying we will,” Amanda soothed, “but this is a different dimension and to be perfectly honest there are professors who won’t take you seriously as anything but a baby.” I nodded, “That’s what I heard when we visited.” “You visited?” Fred asked surprised. “We came for a family vacation with a guide two years ago,” my mom told them over my shoulder as she absent-mindedly played with my long hair. “Ever since then all Stacy has wanted to do is come there to study at Emerson. He wants to learn about everything that you all do in computers since it is so much further ahead of us here.” They nodded and Amanda looked perplexed for a moment, but asked, “You do understand if you come we will have to alter some of your… umm… clothing options?” I nodded, “I kind of expect that based on the other littles I saw around. I just don’t want to end up with the mind of an infant, toddler, or preschooler,” I tried to cover all bases there, “or end up with some of the bizarre surgeries I saw there where teeth were removed, or something was done to where they could only crawl…” I shuddered visibly at the thought of a few of those ‘babies’ we had seen. Fred smiled, “Don’t worry about those types of things, we’ll not only make sure you don’t go through those, we’ll help you avoid some of the traps that some of our kind have setup. I’ll go ahead and forewarn you don’t watch TV on your own. There’s a program called Naomi and Oliver, which I know for a fact will regress you and addict you to it. We also have some scientists that have come up with other shows that will mess with your head. Please regardless if you choose us avoid those if you don’t want to be a mindless drooling baby.” I nodded, “If I do come… what will you expect?” “Well right now any little without a diaper on is a sitting target for kidnapping. I honestly believe your best bet is to plan on wearing them for the duration of your time in college here.” I sighed and nodded, “I kind of expected that, what else?” “Well… If you don’t mind letting me indulge myself a little?” Amanda asked calmly. “How much is a little?” “Well if you’re going to be in diapers… just a nursery and a highchair at the dinner table.” Dad practically seemed to be laughing next to me but mom pinched his leg hair or something and he suddenly became serious. “You’re serious?” He asked. “Mr. Slane it’s a matter of custom as much as anything. But it will also serve as a way for us to keep Stacy safe. If they found out a little wasn’t being properly cared for the state could come in and take Stacy to an orphanage… We have to be very careful with this plan, especially if Stacy is going to attend classes.” “Oh my!” My mom said worriedly next to me. I looked at the screen and the two friendly looking faces on it. Her blonde hair actually matched mine nearly perfectly. His eyes twinkled and seemed to be a similar Hazel to mine. They actually mirrored my own parents so closely it was almost unnerving. Mom’s hair was just a bit darker than mine, and dad had the same Hazel eyes I had. The risk of this was great, but if I could return with the knowledge of their level of technology I could make a fortune back here. “So yeah… I guess I could deal with that.” I responded. They both beamed at me and I felt my own parents shudder a bit. “Great! Now with this deal I know you’re trying your best to make a safe contract for yourself. This is such a unique opportunity I agree that it needs to be done right. Do you have a contract drawn up already?” Fred asked me. “Yes sir, let me just note the items we agreed to real quick and I’ll send it over to you to look it over and sign.” “If you don’t mind I’m going to have our own attorney look it over?” Amanda suggested. “That’s fine, and then we’ll countersign it when it comes back.” I said before adding, “My parents are going to sign as witnesses to the action as well.” “Sounds good!” Amanda said, “This is really exciting Stacy!” My own parents began talking as they turned away from the screen and I just made out something about “I can’t wait to have our own little g…” before the screen went blank. ‘I told them I’m a guy… Right?’ I asked myself. Stacy was a terrible name for a boy! “Stacy let’s go ahead and note the items you all agreed to here,” mom said. We noted that diapers were okay, a nursery was okay, a high chair was okay, and car seats I knew were mandatory by law. The clauses stating I was to be unaltered psychologically via brainwashing techniques, or physically altered to prevent my locomotion as a normal adult on two legs was also noted. I hoped we had hit the majority of the things that would be fates worse than death in the contract before we scanned it through the offices scanner and sent it on to the Westerfields. I also made sure to send a polite message to the Nimitz couple to let them know I had gone with someone else. I had been told by the little and the guides that to be rude in any way was a bad idea for a little! As we drove home I couldn’t help but note the fact that sitting in a regular car seat, eating in a regular chair, and sleeping in a regular bed might be a short lived idea. At home mom called, “Stacy are you going to just keep letting your hair grow for college?” I shrugged, “I suspect it won’t matter one way or another there mom. I like it long myself, so I’m just going to leave it.” She nodded, “I hope it doesn’t cause problems there.” I thought back to whatever was being said by Amanda as the screen cut off and just shook my head. ‘It’ll be fine…’ THE NEXT FEW weeks were crazy as May wrapped up and I graduated from high school with my plans for my future set in motion. I was proud to be the salutatorian of my class to my good friend Gabby who was .01 points ahead of me GPA wise. I had made the mistake of taking some non-AP classes as electives like band and it had unfortunately brought my GPA down. I was bummed, but with a full ride to college in the other dimension I had no real reason to be upset. At the post-graduation party the school ran she asked me, “So you’re really going through with this plan to go to school in the other dimension?” I nodded and smiled, “It’s an adventure!” “Sure… but haven’t you heard the stories? I me I’m sure they’re just stories… but…” I shook my head, “They’re actually true…” I said softly, “when we visited a couple years ago I saw it happening.” She looked horrified, “Then why the hell are you going?” “You wouldn’t believe how advanced their computers and technology are! If I can go and learn their level of computer science and come back with that knowledge I’ll be able to make a fortune here!” “From what I’ve heard and you just said that’s only if you don’t come back drooling and crawling on the floor waiting for an Amazon mommy to change you or feed you…” I sighed, “We’ve setup a pretty strict contract to make it worth the families while to get me back here unharmed. Basically they’ll get $100,000 when I go to pay for my room and board for four years, and then an additional $150,000 when they send me back.” “What if they decide it’s more worth it just to keep you…?” I didn’t have an answer to that question and just shrugged. After that night I just kept moving towards my future plans. I was young and invulnerable! I spent the summer enjoying every bit of freedom I could though! Not that I was partying and drinking, but I drove everywhere I could and spent as much time with my friends as was possible. I watched many of them leave for their colleges early, leave for the military, or just generally begin working hard at menial jobs. Once a week I traded e-mails back and forth with the Westerfields about the upcoming move. On a whim I sent them the graduation photo of me receiving my diploma, “That’s a great picture of you sweetie!” Amanda Westerfield had responded almost immediately. I liked the photo as my hair was just behind my head where it should be, and I had a great smile. Their responses made me wonder how hard it would be to get used to the new life I had agreed to. They were invaluable though in acting as liaisons with the university registrar and deans offices. Together we had gotten all of the paperwork squared away for my scholarship, my course request list was in the system, and the week after I arrived I would be able to pick up my schedule. There had been several hiccups with the system as we’d moved forward since I was ‘just a little,’ and I was from the dimension they considered behind them. It was only the backing of Amanda that had really guaranteed me a spot in the department of my choice without further issues provided I passed a local exam. She guaranteed I would be ‘disciplined’ and would ‘stand up to their rigorous standards.’ I had been fearful of what that could mean, but there was a clause in the contract that stated should I be kicked out or drop out of the university I would also be returned home. About three weeks before it was time to leave I couldn’t help but notice that I was paying attention to babies and their care more than I ever had. Diaper commercials would come on TV and I would blush thinking about how I would soon be wearing them myself. Strollers and car seats, high chairs, everything seemed to make me shudder when I saw them - I knew it wouldn’t be long till I was stuck in them myself… I just had to hope it really would be temporary. One day Gabby called me and asked, “Hey Stacy, I’m over babysitting, I’m bored, do you want to come over?” Knowing friends would be fleeting I had agreed and went over. She was holding the little baby girl in her hands as she answered the door. “Hey Stacy!” she said as she gave me a hug from the opposite side of the baby. “Hey Gabby,” I told her and followed her inside. “I was just getting ready to give Elena her dinner, why don’t you come sit down with me?” She asked. I watched her buckle Elena into the high chair straps, “How old is she?” “Seven months,” she said, “isn’t she adorable?” I had to agree, “She is,” looking at her wearing a pink romper with flowers on it. I watched as Gabby opened a jar of some disgusting looking baby food and poured some into a little bowl. She microwaved it briefly and then sat it aside while she put a bib on her. “Want to taste?” she asked me as she sat there. I made a face. “I dare you baby boy,” she smirked. I sighed and let her put a spoonful in my mouth. It was some sort of beef concoction, but the texture made me want to gag! I managed to swallow it without puking, “That’s awful,” I told her. When she rinsed the spoon off though and fed it to Elena she didn’t quite agree. While she wasn’t fan enough to let it all in her mouth, she did seem to mostly be okay with it. Her face and bib were a mess though when I think Gabby decided she had enough. “Stacy there are some pouches of Elena’s milk in the fridge, would you mind getting one and pouring it into one of the bottles over there?” she asked me as she began attacking the squirming Elena with a baby wipe. “Sure,” I said, certain that I could manage such a task. I reflected that as an only child I’d never really been around babies. Babysitting as a boy wasn’t really common and I was usually too busy to have ever been asked anyway. Inside the fridge I saw some pouches I recognized as breast milk storage having been looking at such things on the Internet. The closer the day drew it seemed like I found myself looking at what existed for babies and I couldn’t help but shudder and picture the woman I had seen when we first stepped into the dimension on our visit. I did as I was asked and poured a pouch in one of the bottles and even was smart enough to assemble the bottle. “Just place it in this warmer?” I asked her. “Yes, there’s a mark on how much water to add from that jug next to the stove.” Before long the bottle was done and the next thing I knew I was sitting in a rocking chair in her nursery holding the bottle for baby Elena while she nursed. Gabby coached me every now and then and then took a very content and sleepy Elena from my arms and burped her over her shoulder. I watched stuff come out of her mouth and grimaced a bit there but Gabby expected it and just wiped her face off. I watched as she laid her down on the changing table and popped open the crotch snaps on her outfit. She quickly changed her diaper, which had been more than wet. I felt my nose scrunch up at the smell... “You ready for these moments?” Gabby asked me quietly as she taped her diaper back up. “Not really,” I admitted to her quietly. She placed a pacifier in her mouth and we quietly snuck out of the room. “I think you’re crazy Stacy, but I’m kind of envious of your adventure,” she told me before I left to go home. “I know I’m crazy…” I admitted. For the next couple weeks I would find myself waking up from nightmares. In those nightmares Gabby changed my messy diapers or fed me that disgusting mush. The cold sweats I woke up in didn’t do much to help me relax about my upcoming adventure. ALL TOO SOON it came time for me to pack my belongings. The dimensional portal charged for luggage much like an airport. Since the ticket I had purchased was a long-term ticket I was allowed two large suitcases and my backpack. I had a feeling I wouldn’t necessarily be wearing a ton of ‘my’ clothes over the next few years there though. I remembered seeing the diapers and how they had poofed out of just about every set of pants I had seen on littles. I settled on taking some sweat pants at least, some other wind pants, my letterman jacket, some other jeans and underwear just in case I ever had that freedom - though I doubted that would occur, and then packed some more important essentials. My flute fit in the luggage easily, along with my XBOX and PlayStation, both of which were the latest models. I had no idea if I could connect those to their TV, but I took them and a plethora of games anyway. My final real item I cared about was my state of the art laptop. It was a 15” model that I could easily carry around in my backpack, and had a battery that was rated well above ten hours. It had the latest graphics card and processor, and I had maxed out every bit of the options I could when I ordered it. I knew realistically it would be way behind the specs of the computers in the other dimension, but at least I could be assured it would be my size… Or at least I hoped it would be. I assumed it would shrink with me at least. Otherwise I would regret not going smaller! My grandparents, cousins, and even Gabby gathered for a last dinner celebration the night before we left. Before they all arrived though Mom brought me a women’s razor and said, “I’m not saying you have to do this… but I remember some crazy advertisements about hair removal. It might be a good idea to at least shave your legs and down below…” I blushed but took care of those areas like she suggested. It had been awkward contorting to take care of it, but I had felt her suggestion wise. I didn’t do my arms though… I felt I needed at least that bit of maturity. I was self-conscious throughout dinner with my naked legs under my shorts! After dinner my grandfather cornered me late in the evening, “Stacy I’m so proud of you. You have an adventurous spirit that lives up to the Slane name,” he told me with a smile. “Thanks Grandpa!” I told him and gave him a hug. Grandpa Stacy Emile Slane, II was a big man like dad and stood three inches taller than me. His grey hair was still full and contrasted with his still black bushy eyebrows that rose above his blue eyes. “That being said I think you should pack one last thing… just in case!” He said and handed me what looked like a Nintendo Switch. “Umm I already packed two game consoles Grandpa,” I started. “I’m sure you did,” he said with a laugh, “which is why I’m pretty sure this will fit in well. The only games that are in here for this one are child games that should seem tame to your surrogate family.” “Okay…?” He then pressed on one part of the case, then another in a sequence and I watched the back come apart. My mouth dropped as I saw that inside the cover was a small pistol… “Grandpa I can’t…” “Yes you can. Every member of the Slane family that has ever gone on an adventure like this has been armed. This pistol is something you’ll hopefully never need, but if you do I hope you’ll have it if you do.” I felt some tears in my eyes as I gave him a hug and examined the pistol some more. It looked tiny, but had a clip of eight rounds of 9mm ammo. “Where did you get this?” “I had it made for you,” he told me. “It’s made of a material, along with the rounds, that can go through a metal detector unseen. The case is designed in such a way that it looks like just supporting components on a X-ray machine.” “That sounds…” “Illegal?” He laughed, “Yes, this is a very illegal gun and storage for it. It would be stupid to send you away without something though.” I hugged him tight. “Well hopefully this doesn’t get me in trouble…” “If someone finds it just tell them your grandfather gave you this as a gift - you had no idea it was in there.” I nodded and we reassembled the Switch to where the pistol was once again hidden. He walked me through the steps to open it one more time before we rejoined the rest of the party. That night my dad gave me a single beer to celebrate. As we looked at each other I knew we both feared that would be the only beer I would ever drink with him. THE NEXT MORNING it was suddenly the day! It was Monday; two weeks from the day orientation would be starting. The night before my nerves had barely let me sleep. Right after lunch I found myself driving to the Inter-Dimensional Portal with my parents in the passenger seat. They both seemed to understand my time to drive was not going to exist in the other dimension. Both remembered well that every time we had entered a vehicle there had been booster seats or car seats for all of our kind. Dad had been the only one spared that indignity since his height kept him from being a true little when he arrived for some reason. No one was actually completely certain why the portal shrank some more than others. For some reason Dad shrank all of an inch on that last trip, while I had definitely experienced more shrinkage! I expected the same would be true on this trip and had steeled my self for it. Dr. Bremer supposedly had a few theories, but she never shared them with anyone before she disappeared one day. I calculated out that should it affect me the same way as last time, I would be at about 4’7” max! At the terminal I checked my bags just like at an airport and kept my backpack with the Switch and a change of clothes. Mom brushed my hair out of my face and gave me a big hug, “Stacy take care… we’ll be here to take a video call from you Friday…” “I love you Mom,” I told her and felt tears on my face and knew they were on my hers as well. “Take care Stacy!” Dad said to me and hugged me tightly too. I wiped my tears and said, “I love you guys, see you soon!” As I turned I made sure to wipe my tears just in case any marks were visible when I got to the other side. My backpack with the Switch in it made it through security with no problems and I found myself in the final room before being allowed to the portal. The portal had its own branch of TSA agents that questioned me, “Purpose of your trip?” “I’m going to college.” The agent looked at me coolly, “You sure that’s a good idea?” I shrugged, “I have a family that I’ve made a contract with. We pay them for my room and board now and then an additional fee upon my return. I won’t say it’s without flaws as a plan, but I think I can learn enough there to make it worth the risk.” “You are aware…” “Yes sir, if you look at my passport you’ll notice I passed through here two years ago.” He shook his head, “Well it’s your life ma’am… I mean sir.” He added the last bit after looking at my passport. “Girls name?” I sighed, “Family name, it’s my grandfathers, and was my great-grandfathers too. Back then at least it didn’t have a feminine leaning to the name. I’ve heard it all growing up and just kind of tune it out now.” He just shook his head again, and said, “Good luck son, you’re cleared.” I walked down the hallway and stood in line to watch as groups of about pass in a single file line through the portal. Soon enough it was my turn and I walked in between a group of tourists that I hoped were all smart enough to have a guide. A moment later the world flashed and then I was standing on the ground on the other side. Signs clearly marked to keep moving with inbetweeners seeming to draw the job of first contact here. I walked down the hallway and gathered my luggage from a conveyor belt before going to stand before a huge customs desk. “Anything to declare?” The large nearly Amazon size in-betweener lady asked me as she leaned down to look at me through the window. “Just my computer and gaming systems?” I asked. “No need to declare those. Any food? Perishables or Alcohol?” “No…” said without hesitation. “Okay what’s your business here?” I found myself repeating my previous conversation with the agent on the other side, but this one didn’t offer advice. If anything I felt like there was a predatory smile on her face. She eventually stamped my visa and then had me pose for a local identification card. The agent smiled again and said, “Enjoy your stay sir.” I walked quickly down the hallway to the concourse and hoped I would see Amanda and Fred quickly. As if to underscore the perilous situation I could see several amazon women eyeing me just beyond the tall barrier. Just as I was beginning to panic a little I spotted Amanda and waved! I pulled my suitcases quickly towards her and had just about gotten to her when I felt a large hand on my shoulder. “Excuse me, but you aren’t with a tour are you?” A sinister sneer was in the ladies voice. “No, but she’s with her mommy,” I heard another voice say and saw Amanda close in. “I got here first bitch,” the lady started to snarl. “Hold it!” I said. “I have a contract with Mrs. Westerfield here.” “Sure you do… Stupid tourists and guides…” the lady griped as she walked away. “That was a close one,” Fred said quietly under his breath. “Well, how are you doing Stacy?” He asked with a smile as he crouched down to my level. I couldn’t help but shudder involuntarily as I realized just how different our heights were. Especially with the shrinking I didn’t feel like I even had hit toddler height compared to him. I smiled though and stuck out my hand, “I think I’m glad I met up with you right away… That was scary, it’s nice to meet you!” I said with a smile. Amanda was crouched down next to me a moment later and said, “I’m so glad that you decided to come!” She engulfed me with a hug and asked, “Is this all of your stuff?” I nodded, “Somehow I had a feeling that much of what I would normally bring won’t get used…” I eyed a pink bag she had sat down next to her feet and had a feeling it was a diaper bag. ‘Why pink?’ I wondered. She smiled and said, “Probably not…” She pushed me back to arm’s length and then still on one knee brought her mouth close to my ear. “Look, I planned originally to slowly get you used to everything, but I’m thinking with that lady still glaring at us it would be in our best interests just to get things out of the way…” Her sideways glance to the diaper bag said it all. I sighed, “It’s not like I didn’t agree to it.” She laughed, “Then I’m going to take you to the family room and get you changed. Honey can you get Stacy’s bags and get the car?” “Sure thing honey!” He said with a smile and easily scooped up my luggage. It was all so small compared to him that I had a fear he would accidentally crush everything. The only thing that remained with me was my backpack. I watched Amanda carefully put the strap of the diaper bag on her shoulder and then she picked me up and settled me on her hip. “Just out of curiosity, why pink?” I asked her. She laughed, “I know you’re a bit of a tomboy Stacy, but I think we’ll have to get past that for these next few years…” “Tomboy?!?” Apparently I had forgotten something in the contract! Chapter 2: I WAS IN total shock as my mind processed what she had just said. She carried me a few more steps to a family station with multiple countertops spread around that was obviously for changing diapers. She sat me down for a second on the floor while she pulled out a pink changing pad and then scooped me back up before I could find words. “Umm… There’s a problem…” “What’s that Princess?” She said with a smile and tickled my belly for a moment before quickly taking my shirt off. “Umm…” “Wow, you have small breasts even for a little!” she said with a larger smile like that made her happier. “There’s a reason for that,” I started to tell her as the door slammed open. The crazy lady was struggling with a man my dad’s age in a suit and tie. Plastic was quickly shoved between my lips to keep me quiet. “Put me down you bitch!!!” He screamed and she quickly stripped and spanked the poor guy before he even knew what hit him. “Not going to happen!” She said as she punctuated her sentence with a strong stroke to his rump, “You’re going to make a nice addition to someone’s nursery baby boy.” The spanking continued until he was a blubbering mess. Breathing hard she then looked over at us and said, “Well at least if you’re going to get the cute one you’re doing things right. No way should a cute little like that ever be considered an adult!” With that Amanda quickly finished off pulling my pants off. It was then that I think the first real clue hit her with the underwear. The second was there when she pulled my underwear down and off of my legs. My body stiffened nervously as I was now naked for the world to see. I could feel the blood rushing to my head in embarrassment and knew my face was redder than a stop sign. “I guess you are a tomboy…” she whispered in my ear. “You know we never said anything about that in the contract, right?” I gulped and felt a tear go down my face before she stroked my face and said, “Don’t worry, I promise I would only do that one with your permission. But we are going to have some problems here… Thank you for at least taking care of your nasty hair there. Let’s get you diapered and dressed so we can meet up with Daddy.” I just grimly nodded as she pulled a large folded diaper out from the bag. It was decorated like a Pampers diaper from back home. In fact it seemed identical to one I had seen Elena changed into just a few weeks back! She wasted no time grabbing my ankles in her enormous hand to lift my legs up. When she sat me down on the thick padding it was softer than I would have imagined. From the bag she dug out a bottle of powder that she opened and generously sprinkled on my groin. She moved her hands gently around my butt and everything else to make sure she didn’t miss anything. It tickled in a way and I felt myself get aroused and embarrassed all at the same time. She was quick though and lickety split she had the front of the diaper and back of the diaper taped together with the little tapes… sort of… “Uh-oh,” she said, “you are way smaller than I expected…” She sat me up and I could see myself in a mirror next to me and giggled around the pacifier. The diaper came all the way up nearly past my ‘tiny breasts’ as she had noted them. The tapes had to crisscross to be tight enough to hold. I looked beyond ridiculous in my opinion and was red with that embarrassment, but that of course wouldn’t matter. “We’ll just have to stop at the store on the way home.” She said with a smile. “If you’re a good girl I’ll even let you pick out a stuffie!” I blinked like, ‘really?’ but just found myself sucking on the pacifier that was strangely far more soothing than I expected. She dug through the diaper bag and said, “I really hope this dress still can fit you…” A second later sure enough I was enveloped by a dress that was probably four sizes too big. She tied the bow in the back as tight as she could though and then said, “Well I guess that will have to be good enough. Unless you’d rather just go in your diaper?” I shook my head and she smiled. “You’ve been so good so far, thank you sweetie.” I was then given a high view from her arms as we traveled through the terminal. As we passed a random height gauge I couldn’t help but feel my mouth open in awe. Amanda was obviously incredibly tall even for a giant! I could tell her height was over ten feet if the gauge was accurate. I remembered Fred was even taller… One guide had given us a way to guestimate the difference between Amazon and Little heights/ages. The simple way was to just divide the height of an Amazon by about six-tenths, then you could sort of guesstimate the relationship with heights. As we cleared some automatic doors the math in my head made me nearly drop the pacifier. This put Fred and Amanda at like six-feet and five-foot eight’ish? I had a very good memory and had intentionally memorized a few data points for at least my projected height I had guessed. I seemed even smaller than I had been before, but without a measurement I couldn’t guess just how small I had become... I was so taken aback at the shock of the situation that I almost missed that Fred was standing outside of a nice looking car that looked like a BMW SUV. It was humongous compared to me, but not unexpected. Inside a pink rear-facing car seat awaited me. The pink and rear-facing… that I had not been expecting. “Since she’s smaller than we expected I went ahead and installed it as a rear-facing seat,” Fred told Amanda. “Good thinking. I’m really glad we got one of the carrier models now, I worried she would be a bit bigger than we expected... I never expected her to be even smaller!” She said that with a glee and tickled my belly through the too large dress. Or at least tried too… the diaper was in between her fingers and so my skin was safe from tickling for the moment! He stepped out of the way and she gently sat me down in the seat and then brought a set of straps together and then tightened down on them. I wasn’t going anywhere with those as tight as they were. “Comfy?” She asked me as she pulled the pacifier out of my mouth. “Umm… not really to be honest,” I told her. “Well the clothes and diaper being way too big probably aren’t helping that. I do want to go stop by a store on the way home and at least pick up some diapers that will fit you and a few outfits, are you okay with that?” “I have a choice?” I said. “Well if you really aren’t ready for it I could take you home and Fred could stay with you while I go shopping.” I sighed, “I might as well get used to it. But….” I started to say something about the gender issue when she interrupted and said, “Good girl! Would you like something to drink?” I was thirsty after all of this stress so I nodded. I pretty much expected a baby bottle straight away, but she surprised me with a pink sippy cup instead. I took a tentative suckle from it and discovered apple juice inside. I examined it for a moment and was surprised to feel like something meant for a baby could feel almost too large in my hands. She gently closed the door and I heard both of them get in the car. “We’re so excited that you’re here!” Amanda said for the billionth time. “I think I’m glad to be here too…” I hedged politely, “Thanks again for saving me from the psycho lady earlier. I so don’t want to end up in a random orphanage here…” “We wouldn’t let that happen to you sweetie,” Fred said. “So just out of curiosity… just how tall are you two?” I asked, “I mean if that’s not a rude question…?” Amanda laughed, “Well I could see why you would wonder. I’m ten feet with an extra inch, while Fred is ten feet ten inches.” I gulped, “You’re taller than average… right?” “Fred is… I’m just above the norm.” Amanda said. “So… Not to sound ungrateful as I see there’s a ton of pink around… but…” There was a sigh from Amanda up front, “I think we’re going to leave things as they stand Stacy. You’re going to have to get used to dressing up while you’re here. If nothing else for the fact that the university has you down as the same.” I groaned and Fred asked, “What are you talking about honey?” “I’m not a…” I started to say. “She’s not a girly girl,” Amanda said. “But we’re just going to get her over her aversion to pink. I mean after all a little tomboy is just sending up an invitation that they aren’t being taken care of… Her hair with a little bit of styling is going to just make her so adorable!” I groaned but decided there was nothing I could do on this subject. She clearly didn’t want Fred knowing about my extra parts. How she planned to keep him from seeing them though through diaper changes was beyond me. I stuck the massive sippy cup back in my mouth and quietly drank it as we continued down the road. The cup itself reminded me of a large fast food cup from one of the restaurants back home. My rear view of the car wasn’t exactly inspiring, but I was able to see some of the city that I remembered from last time. In fact we even passed our hotel that we stayed at last time right as a tourist group with a guide was being organized on the sidewalk. One teenage girl locked eyes with me for a brief second and waved at the baby in the car seat. I WAS ACTUALLY feeling a little more relaxed by the time we pulled into the parking lot of a big store that shared the name of one in our dimension. Babies’r’us seemed to be a universal chain and I just hoped it wouldn’t be too humiliating as Fred undid the base of what was apparently an infant carrier and dangled me from the handle. “Don’t swing her too much Fred!” a warning came to him, “You’re cleaning up if she throws up!” “Yes dear,” he said with a smile before looking down at me and then tickling my chin. “She really did pick the wrong clothes for you!” “You have no idea,” I muttered quietly. She came around with a cart to him and he secured the carrier to the front of the cart somehow to where she could push and look at me. “There we go Princess!” she said with a smile. She took the large juice cup from my hands and popped the pacifier back in. Knowing it was in my best interest to go with the flow I just sat quietly and nursed the pacifier. After a while though I was definitely growing bored as I couldn’t see much of anything other than her and her breasts - and I wasn’t thrilled too thrilled about that view for the moment. Not that I didn’t appreciate her exceptionally large breasts! What I appreciated most though that they seemed in proportion to her body to be a normal cup size for a girl. I had never liked girls with breasts that stuck out beyond a regular proportion. Amanda pushed the cart quickly around the store. I was surprised that she didn’t seem to take her time shopping like my mom would. “Ah here we are, let’s find you some diapees that fit!” She said with a smile. I heard an attendant in the aisle ask, “Do you need some help ma’am?” “You can probably help me figure this out quicker than we will on our own. We just got our little girl here and I misjudged her diaper and clothing size by a mile…” A young lady amazon was suddenly peaking her face at me and said, “Oh she’s adorable! Aren’t you sweetheart,” she cooed at me. She tickled my face for a moment before looking at Amanda and asking, “what size dress is that?” “Twelve months?” “Oh yeah, you definitely overshot. If she fits in this carrier like this…?” I watched her face think hard for a moment, “I think you’ll either need a Size Newborn in Little Diapers or Size 1 in regular diapers.” “What’s the difference?” Fred asked. “Well the little diapers have a bit more room for hips - though it doesn’t seem like you really have a need for that with this baby girl. The regular diapers won’t tell her she’s in a diaper as much as the little diapers do.” I saw Fred give her a questioning look that she answered, “You expect a baby to learn to crawl and then walk. What little this size needs to do that though? The little diapers are thick enough she’ll have to work to even crawl depending on the brand you choose… Really though it’s all Mommy’s preference! Cool? Huh?” She said looking back down at me and squeezed my cheek. “Honey grab that Size 1 package of Pampers?” Amanda asked Fred before turning back to the young lady and asking, “If you were going to buy some little diapers for her, what would you get her?” Amanda pushed the cart down a little ways and ended up being told, “These are great for night time! You can easily leave her in this for over twelve hours easily without a leak. They also will keep the baby from moving about!” I overheard the talk of diapers for ten more minutes before hearing three more packages land in the basket and wondered just what had been placed in the cart. Based on the way she’d cooed over some diapers made especially for princesses I was certain those landed there. They were designed to guarantee I would have to crawl as soon as they were wet according to the bubbly girl. ‘Just as long as it wasn’t a package of those ones…’ she had mentioned something that would basically abuse me with a sex toy. It sounded awful and I couldn’t imagine why anyone would think of that in context of a surrogate baby!!! ‘How can that not be against a law...?’ “For such a recent adoption you seem to have a really good baby girl here!” the girl commented. “We have a punishment aisle if you are worried though…” “No thank you Miss, I don’t think we have anything to worry about from Princess Stacy here.” Amanda said with a smile that sort of disarmed my nerves from the last ten minutes of horror. As she pushed me down the aisles towards her next stop she whispered, “Don’t worry, I didn’t buy any of those disturbing diapers. Just some of the night time ones as they make sense… and some of the princess ones because they’re sooooo cute!” she smiled at that, “And then some of the ultra-thin ones that she wasn’t a fan of. They’ll probably be better for you getting around campus.” I genuinely smiled around my pacifier at that. “Thank you,” I said around it. “Trust me, I promise I won’t harm you,” she told me with a smile. Of course she said that and then we were in the clothing section. The GIRLS clothing section! I couldn’t really see, but the dress that was held up to me made it clear. “Hmm… I think this is the right size, but let’s get you out of your seat so I can tell!” As soon as she had me unstrapped she pulled the dress I had on straight off and pulled the new one on right in the store. I was mortified as I looked around and saw another little in a cart stare at me. He was dressed in just a diaper though, so I guess it was normal for the store. Another little down the row was made to crawl after her ‘mommy’ and was being scolded for not keeping up. “Maybe we need to just make it to where you can only get on your tummy if you’re not going to even keep up as a crawler!” the lady said as she roughly picked up the little and spanked her until she bawled. I shuddered as my vision was obstructed by the new dress coming back off. “Still too big I think…” She stood up and I heard the clicking of hangers above me before she produced another dress over my head, “Here we go!” The new dress had puffy sleeves and flared out quickly from the top of the dress. I couldn’t see my toes around the skirt, but I could tell there was no way it fully covered my ill-fitting diaper. I could see a butterfly embroidered on it and had to grudgingly admit it was probably a really cute dress for a real baby. I absentmindedly touched the butterfly and she cooed, “You like butterflies don’t you?” I blushed even more than I had before. She hugged me tight and said, “So do I!” I absently sucked at the pacifier as a way to bite my tongue as she said, “Honey, help me pick out several more outfits in size three months. I want to get out of here and be on the way home so I can get dinner started.” From the ground I watched them fly through the racks and waddled after them. A growing need to go pee was coming, but I was kind of scared to go in a diaper that clearly didn’t fit right. I watched as rompers, onesies, pajamas, nightgowns, four more dresses, and six pairs of shoes were added to the pile in the cart before I was returned to the carrier. I whined a bit about that before she said, “Oh, we forgot to get you a stuffie for being such a good girl didn’t we?” She picked me back up out of the carrier with nothing but the badly fitting diaper on and carried me towards a large toy area filled with stuffed animals. “Which do you want sweetheart?” I looked around and couldn’t help but find a white teddy bear that had two turquoise bows in her hair on her ears cute. I pointed to it and she smiled and said, “Good girl, you picked one out all by yourself!” She tickled my thigh and then placed me back in the carrier that Fred had pushed to follow us. Once I was strapped in she covered the carrier with a blanket from the diaper bag. I kind of hated not seeing and losing the airflow, but at least I was covered and ‘decent’ now. Just before we got to the checkout she whispered, “I’m doing this to make it a little bit easier for you, just nurse your paci and pretend to sleep.” I wondered what she meant until I heard the cashier. “Looks like you must have just picked a new little up?” “Yes ma’am,” Fred answered. “She must be a tiny thing if she’s fitting into diapers this small!” “She is, we got so lucky!” Amanda squealed. “We just finally got her tired out and got her to sleep though, so can you keep it down?” “I’ll be quiet and good,” the cashier lady said with a little laugh. “Your total is three-hundred thirty-four dollars and sixteen cents.” I had a feeling that there was a card swipe before the lady said, “Have you signed up for our rewards program yet?” “I signed up awhile back…” Amanda said. “Well now that you have your baby, make sure you go to your account online and let us know her sizes, actual age, and her new age. That will let us be sure to send you coupons that you can use.” All of this talking about me using baby items made me need to pee even more… and I quietly squirmed a little. “We’ll keep that in mind, thanks!” Fred answered. The cart was pushed forward and I heard some bags rustling, a box being ripped open, and then a few other things before the carrier was picked up. “Fred I’m going to go to the changing room and get her in some clothes that fit.” “Okay, I’ll load up the princesses new things in the car and pull it around for you. Do you want to just carry her so that I can get the carrier back in the seat before you get back?” “Sure,” she said and the blanket came off as she sat the carrier back on the cart and unbuckled me. “Come on sweetheart, let’s go get you in a diapee that actually fits you!” I blushed as she wrapped me with the blanket and carried the diaper bag and me back inside. I really needed to go pee at that point, but the fear that the diaper would leak kept me holding on. I could see the door for the family room near as I lost the battle and just let myself let go. My face turned bright red and I leaned my head against her shoulder in embarrassment. Just as she cleared the door to the changing room and nursing room I felt the diaper leak and urine spilled down my leg. She noticed as she pulled the blanket away from me. “Uh-oh!” she said in a singsong voice. “Good thing I had you all wrapped up in your blankie…” I felt tears stinging my eyes as she said that. “Oh don’t worry Stacy, I expected that would probably happen if you had to use that diaper, no harm done. We’ll get you all dry in a jiffy!” She smiled kindly at me. The wet blanket was sat on the ground and she sat me on top of a cushy pad she had placed on the changing station. I was pushed back onto my back and she moved my hands out of the way before untaping the ridiculously oversized diaper. “Definitely too big, huh?” she said as she grabbed my ankles in one hand and wiped my bottom and everywhere else. I squirmed a bit at the cold wipe but tried not to cry out in embarrassment. I knew I was as red as ever then as she pulled the oversized diaper out from under me and placed the right one instead. She added rubbed in some powder quickly and then taped it shut. “There, all dry, huh?” She said in her mommy voice. “Let’s get you in this pretty new dress!” She pulled the first dress she had me try on back over my head before pulling a matching diaper cover up my legs. “All done, and cute as a button!” She told me with a smile and a light tap to my nose. She clipped a pacifier clip onto my dress and the pacifier that was in my mouth before picking me up on one hip and grabbing everything else with her free hand. I felt awkward with my bare feet and hung onto her shirt nervously. I found myself leaning my head against her shoulder as she carried me to the car and I genuinely felt like a nap would be a good idea heading to their house. I was scared though to let them have one moment of me unconscious though… what would they do? At the front of the store Fred had the door open and I was quickly strapped back into the carrier, given my new stuffed bear, and we were back on the road. “Stacy I can’t believe how well behaved you were in there,” Amanda cooed at me as we drove down the road. “I do believe you might actually survive college here.” “What now?” I asked as I popped out the pacifier and let it dangle from the clip. “Well we’re going to get you home and unpack what you have. I’m going to have to take back most of the clothes and diapers I put in your nursery, but I saved all of the receipts and tags so that won’t be a big deal. We can go do that this weekend or something.” “Does it have to be…?” “Yes it will be girly Stacy. The second you try and not be girly I have a feeling we’d have social services involved. You being a good girl out in public though should help keep that at bay while you’re in school. Everyone expects a bad little, since they believe you’re just helpless babies. If you want to act grown up enough for classes you’ll have to act more mature than most.” “That’s kind of hard with a diaper on…” I complained. “It could be way worse, you saw that, right?” Fred said. “Yes I did… how can anyone…?” “Be so cruel?” Fred said, “I don’t know. It doesn’t even make sense to say you’re a baby and then be so cruel to you. If a little really is a baby then you should shower them with love and affection just like a real baby.” I heard a contented sigh from Amanda as I guess this was one of the reasons she married this man. ‘It could be way worse,’ I told myself. “So after we unpack?” I asked. “Well we make din-din and then I think an early bedtime for all of us seems like a good idea today. I know I hardly slept last night in anticipation of you coming!” Amanda said. “We’ll also give you a chance to message your real parents that you made it safely.” She added the last part with a kind of sad cadence on the word ‘real.’ “Thanks, I know Mom must be worried sick,” I said to them. I knew most Amazons would probably have taken me from the terminal, dressed me as she had, but just gone ahead and given me the full blown baby treatment. I really was luck that so far they had limited their actions. Of course I had been on my best behavior too… A quiet silence fell as we made numerous turns and I could see large trees beginning and a neighborhood forming. I saw the entrance to the university flash by my window a few minutes later… at least I thought it was that from what I could see anyway. I played a little bit with the butterfly embroidery on my dress and tried to touch the outside of the dress hem too, but I really was strapped in securely! The view looking back really meant that I could just make out my bare feet and the seat easily. It was only an occasional view through the side of the window that really showed me much. Amanda came around to my door and opened it before fiddling briefly with the latch on the harness and working me free. I expected her to carry me inside, but instead she sat me down on the ground on my own two feet. I looked around and realized I missed us pulling into a large garage with at least one other car in it. “Can you get your bags while we get your new stuff?” she asked me. I nodded and managed to get my luggage back into a little train like I had when I checked into the portal as Fred handed them to me. Amanda giggled, “You look so cute like that!” Sure enough a phone came out and she took a quick picture of me fighting with my luggage. Once I made it through the door into the house I discovered we were in a huge kitchen. The lowest cabinet knobs were at the level of my head so I had no chance of seeing any higher. It was scary how tall everything was inside. Amanda took the lead and led me past a huge kitchen table and a highchair that I knew was for me against a wall. A living room was through the next space and she stopped and said, “Why don’t you just leave those there for a moments sweetie.” I looked up and she motioned me to follow her to the tall couch that I could just reach my arms onto the cushions. I found myself picked up and propped up on a pillow on the other side from her. Fred came and sat in a recliner on her right to where we could all look at each other. “Okay, so what is this elephant in the room Amanda,” Fred asked her. “Huh?” “You’re hiding something and trying to get Stacy in on it too…?” I sighed as Amanda pursed her gigantic lips at me. There was no doubt that I was afraid of what she would do, but she nodded at me. “Well sir we have a bit of a misunderstanding right now…?” He motioned for me to continue on, “about?” “Well… my name is Stacy, and I should have made certain you knew… but I’m one of the rare boy Stacy’s.” He laughed, “You’re a boy named Stacy? I’ve never heard of a boy being named Stacy?” “My Great-Grandfather was named Stacy along with quite a few other males about 1900 or so. It wasn’t only a girl’s name then in our dimension…” “So we’ve done all of our preparations for a little girl… and you’re really a little boy?” He laughed a belly-roaring laugh, and I blushed, as I did have to admit the joke would be pretty funny from the other side, “Tomboy” he laughed again. Amanda was giggling too for a moment before she said, “And that’s going to be part of our problem.” “Why?” I asked. “The university has you registered as a girl. If you attend as anything else they’ll probably use it as an excuse to take away your scholarship and deem you not fit to be in school.” I gasped, “but…” Fred nodded, “Unfortunately she’s probably right… Damn… We put together such a pretty nursery too…” “So what do we do?” I asked. “Well… I don’t have a clue,” Amanda offered. “Thank you for cooperating long enough for us to look at buying some time here. For not being a girl you certainly have long hair?” I blushed, “I just like long hair,” I said. “Well it definitely helps you blend as a girl…” she said. “How about shaving?” “I did that this morning?” I felt my face, knowing stubble was unlikely. “How often?” “Every other day?” “We could help with that…” Fred said. “Well… we’re going to have to do something…” I said, “I would hate for all of my hopes and dreams of going to this school to go up in flames before I even get there…” “There is a solution at least for now,” Fred suggested while looking at his wife. “Providing no one is changing your diaper no one should guess that you’re not a girl. Even if they did with all of the crazy things in this world I don’t think anyone would do anything more than tease you?” “So you’re saying just pretend to be a girl?” I asked and felt my face flush, “If anyone back home finds out…” “Surely some of your friends already know about some of it?” Amanda asked. I felt my face was never going to not blush, “Just my friend Gabby… She and I talked quite a bit over the summer,” I told her. “Girlfriend?” Fred asked. I shook my head, “We both cared about our studies too much. Though I guess it would probably have been smart to go off and have crazy wild orgies or something before coming here…” Fred laughed like crazy about that while Amanda shot me a glare, “IF you’re going to pull off this college degree you’re going to have to behave better than that young lady.” I gulped, “Sorry…” “Well, I guess we probably should go over some more of these expectations then Stacy… For now are we agreed as far as anyone is concerned you’re a little girl?” I looked down at the pink dress I was wearing and the hair from my head that hung down to the top part of it. I sighed, “I don’t want to lose my scholarship or worse, so yes.” “We may have to think about this some more Amanda, but I’m okay with it. I’m glad you told me before I changed a diaper and got a surprise!” As if by magic the word diaper made me think of my bladder and I couldn’t help the feeling that I needed to pee again. I had long since steeled myself that this was going to be a part of my world now so I just let it go in the diaper. Both my pause and the expanding diaper must have let them both know what I was doing and the blush returned. “Good girl,” Amanda said, “That’s going to be the next thing. You already agreed to the diapers. Please understand that means we’re watching your toilet habits like good parents… if you don’t go poopie at least once a day we’re going to have to see if you’re stopped up… and help otherwise.” My eyes opened wider, “That won’t be a problem…” said quickly. “Also understand we’ll try and change you as soon as we can, but sometimes you may have to wait a while.” “Could I just change myself?” I asked, knowing that would probably not be a yes. “For right now no,” Amanda said, “Maybe in a few months I’ll think about it if you can be trusted. Depending on which diapers you’re in you may not even be able to do so though. The pamper you’re in would probably be possible, but any of the other diapers we bought today are designed to where littles can’t untape the diapers themselves.” “Oh…” I sighed, “I understand I’ll have to wait sometimes. What else?” “Well obviously once you see your crib you’re going to understand it’s probably impossible anyway… especially given how small you are, but even if you CAN climb out of your crib somehow you are not to do so. Same thing with your playpen.” I shuddered at memories of failing at rock climbing walls, “Okay, I won’t even try either of them. Just please don’t lock me up like an animal and forget about me?” I asked. Amanda smiled, “Don’t worry, good mommies never forget about their babies.” “That’s going to be the next thing,” Fred said, “for your own protection we’re not Amanda and Fred, we’re Mommy and Daddy.” I nodded, “I figured we’d have to do something like that… Daddy,” I said, “just please remember my real mom and dad?” “Don’t worry, that’s part of why he said Mommy and Daddy, I figure we can keep things straight about who you’re talking about. Especially now that we know you’re really a boy I can’t imagine you’ve called either of your parents by those names in years?” I shook my head, “By sixth grade my friends gave me enough crap I stopped calling Dad that then.” “Obviously you came here for school, so we expect you to keep your grades up Stacy,” Amanda said. “I’d like to honestly see you get at least a 3.5 GPA, but as long as it’s a 3.0 things will be fine since you can keep your scholarship.” “IF it doesn’t though you need to be aware of consequences that won’t even be in our control.” Fred said. “Like?” “You’ll most likely be seen as too immature to be in college and at the least sent back to a preschool. If that happens they may begin to look at us as unfit parents…” “And I’m a goner,” I nodded, “that’s at least something I’ve already prepared myself for. Given the fact I’m not exactly going to have a crazy social life it shouldn’t be too big of a deal for me to come home from classes and study.” Amanda smiled, “No it won’t be a big deal, but be warned our days are longer here…” I nodded, “I remember from my visit. It was kind of nice to naturally be able to get more sleep!” “Well when we tell you it’s night-night time, it’s night-night time,” she told me. “Got it… what about downtime and fun? Am I stuck with those toys over there?” I pointed to toys that looked like they were straight from Elena’s nursery back home. Shape puzzles, blocks, stuffed animals, and a couple dolls were popping out of a couple elegant looking bins in the corner next to a folded up playpen. She smiled, “Well, you will probably have to pretend to play with those at least a little bit. If we have visitors you’re going to have to pretend like we’re treating you normally…” “Even with me going to classes?” “Especially with that, because we can say we’re indulging you in some maturity because you’re being so mature and a good baby too.” Fred said. ‘That makes no sense at all…’ I told myself. “What would you like to be able to do? Remember we said no TV…?” I nodded, “I brought some video game consoles?” “Ooh, really?” Amanda asked excitedly. “Wait, that excites you?” “Well yeah, we have better computers here but no one has completely mastered making video games as entertaining as yours!” I must have looked dumbfounded but Fred chuckled and nodded, “you brought probably the most valuable commodity you could have from your world.” “How come the customs officer didn’t care?” I asked. He snorted, “She probably figured by now you’d be on your way to being a brainless infant and your mommy would sell them.” “This mommy just wants to play them with you!” Amanda said. “Luckily for you I’m in my profession! The cables won’t go directly into our TVs as you have them, but I should be able to rig up some adapters!” “Okay, so video games are okay… reading?” I asked. “You mean Dr. Seuss and other picture books? Those are fine!” Fred joked with me. I felt terror as he added, “As long as it’s just us here you’re free to do any of those things.” “And if other people are here?” I asked nervously. “Well, that’s going to be the next big thing before I go get working on dinner sweetheart.” Amanda said, “If it’s just us like tonight you’ll be able to eat regular table food.” “Thanks!” I said with a smile. “Well don’t thank me yet, I or Daddy will be the ones feeding it to you though.” I sighed, “As long as it’s real food, I can deal with that.” “Good girl. Now if we have company or we’re out and about that may not always be the case. I’ll do my best to make it myself if we’re home, but company will expect you to be eating baby food with the size you are.” “Will they be okay with that even?” I asked and then regretted it. “Well some of them may very well be of the opinion that you should only be breastfed. Especially with as tiny as you are sweetheart.” “Remember you’re only the size of a three month old baby here,” Fred added on. “Three month olds should still only be on a liquid diet.” I shuddered, “Okay, we’ll deal with that as we have to and I’ll try not to pitch a fit?” Amanda replied, “That’s all we ask most of the time. Once in awhile though it’s okay if you have to pitch a fit… it’s almost more unnerving that you’re such a good girl.” “I kind of came prepared…” I told them while noting they hadn’t said anything about not feeding me liquids as a diet… ‘We definitely missed some things in the contract…’ “Seems like it,” Amanda said. “Let’s go check out your nursery and change that wet diaper before we let you send a message home.” I shrugged and started to climb down from the couch but was quickly intercepted by Amanda, “I want to show you!” She said as she tickled my side a bit. I started giggling uncontrollably as she kept going for a moment and then kissed the top of my head, “I know this is only for a few years here, but I hope you know we’re going to love you as our own baby for this time. I hope you’ll grow to feel a connection to us as your surrogate parents.” I felt my eyes moisten a little at her words, “I hope so too.” She held me at her side and I could now really view the rooms a bit better. She actually made a point to go back to the kitchen, “Okay, so obviously I like to cook,” she said as she pointed at a kitchen my mom would kill for. “Wow, how many ovens do you need?” I asked quickly counting three along with eight burners and an indoor grill built into the stove. “Well we like to entertain, so when we bought this house we redid the kitchen. You’ll see the dining room table can hold twelve people, so I like to be able to cook for that.” Sure enough I could see the table was long and other than a missing seat next to one chair was set up for twelve. I suspected she planned on placing my high chair next to that spot there. She walked over to a high chair that was something that would fit into any house back home. It was pink with butterflies printed on the fabric with a white tray. I saw that there was a harness like a car seat to restrain me, and I could see wheels on the base to make it easy to push it around. “We bought a normal baby high chair and not a little’s high chair,” Fred told me with a voice that sounded like it was trying to reassure me. I looked up at Amanda, “What’s the difference?” “Well this one is just meant to keep a baby safe from falling out… the other type would let me strap your legs down to keep you from kicking me, and arm straps to keep you from hitting me, or getting your hands in Mommy’s way of feeding you.” I gulped, “Thank you,” I said quietly as she gave me a squeeze. “Let’s go check out your room then sweetheart,” she told me. We walked down a hallway with pictures of them together, with friends, with older people I assumed were their parents, and Amanda seemed to have several sisters in another picture with her. She stopped there, “These are your Aunties, Aunt Cassie, Aunt Chloe, and Aunt Megan.” I gulped as I looked next to the photo and saw another where Aunt Cassie seemed to have two real babies and a little. Aunt Chloe seemed to have a set of three littles of her own too in another picture. “Are they…?” She sighed, “They’re not necessarily what you would consider to be nice people to your kind. When they come to visit we may have to be a little bit different with them here…” “Are they coming soon?” I asked. “Well Aunt Megan wants to come over soon and meet you - she’s the baby of the family so she’s still in college herself.” She smiled at me and pointed at the youngest blonde haired girl who actually seemed much shorter than the rest. She was still obviously an Amazon, but the line was closer to inbetweener. “She’s also the safe one,” she told me as she moved down the hallway. “She’ll probably help us with getting you to classes occasionally. She’s actually the only person in my family I’ve told about you.” I nodded and noticed the absence of any more information on her other two sisters. I was distracted as we came up to a room that had a white door and “Princess Stacy,” in cute fabric letters alternating in a light green and pink with a mixture of polka dots and such on them. It was adorable and I found myself reaching out to touch them. I grimaced at the princess part, but it looked like they had wanted me to feel special. Amanda opened the door and I looked at a work of art in awe. White paneling went from the floor to just about the level of the top of a massive white sleigh crib. Above the white was a pastel green, with pink and purple butterflies chasing each other along the wall. At the bottom edge were flowers that other butterflies appeared to sit on. Above the crib was painted in flowing pink script outlined in purple, “All our dreams can come true, if we have the courage to pursue them.” “You had a Walt Disney in your universe too?” I asked while smiling at the words. “He’s always been a bit of a hero to me,” Fred responded from behind us. “From what I understand yours did more with amusement parks than ours did.” “We’ll have to compare notes later,” I said as my eyes continued to look over the room. Pink curtains with butterflies on them framed two large windows in the room. A cute quilt hung on the side of the crib that continued the butterfly theme. It even had a mobile above it that had four plush purple and pink butterflies hanging from it. I looked closer at the furniture and had no doubts that the crib would easily contain me. It would easily be a foot or more taller than my head from the mattress to the rails. I actually shivered a bit and felt myself going more in my diaper, which made Amanda squeeze me tighter. “It’s okay sweetheart.” She moved towards the changing table that had drawers underneath it and several cubbies as well. I noticed a nice glider chair sat in a corner next to a light and a bookcase. The changing table had all of the normal things you would expect to see and I couldn’t help but feel helpless as she sat me down and then pushed me gently by the shoulders to get me to lie down. “Oh goody Daddy, you brought her new diapees with you!” She told Fred as he had followed with all four boxes of them. “Which do you want?” “Hand me another of her Pampers,” she told him with a smile as she took a belt from the table and secured it around my chest. She pushed my dress up towards my face and said, “Hold your skirt for Mommy please.” I did as she asked if nothing else because it hid my face from them looking at me as I felt her pull down the diaper cover first and left it dangling on my ankles before she popped open the tapes of the diaper. “We are going to have to figure out something here,” she sighed to herself as she wiped my genitals. “What do you mean?” I asked nervously. “I’m not sure yet…” she said gently. I was more than a bit nervous at that, but I held my tongue. “Such a serious baby,” she told me and tickled me just as she put some lotion on me. I felt myself harden again and hated that I felt so helpless and aroused at the same time. I was grateful that she didn’t make it more than an innocent diaper change, as I was sure I couldn’t have taken that! Soon I was sat back up to look at the room from my perch on the changing table. A diaper pail device sat next to the crib that I watched her place my wet diaper in it. Around the room at my new height toys sat everywhere. In the corner though was an odd little desk and chair that was just a little bit bigger than my size and seemed kind of out of place. It had pencils and pens in a cup, but other than the white that matched the nursery it was something I could have had back home as a great workspace. I noticed there was even a power strip there that looked like it would let me plug in my laptop. “That’s a power strip for my electronics?” I asked. “We bought it at the portal station since you said you were going to bring your laptop?” Amanda said. “Where’s it at anyway?” I held my arms out for her to pick me up and set me on the ground. Fred had just returned with my luggage and I went to my backpack and dug around for my computer and the cord that I had stuffed in a compartment. I had guessed correctly that it would end up coming down in size for me and it seemed proportionally the same as it had. Amanda had sat down on the floor next to me, “Oh my god that is soooo cute!” She told me. I blushed, “I figured it would be a good idea to bring a computer my sized with me…” “That was very smart,” she said with a smile, “Can I see it?” I held it out to her and she opened it to watch the computer start up. It made me feel even smaller that in her hands it appeared to be even smaller than a netbook. “This keyboard is sooooo tiny! But it’s got everything it should!” “Well it’s the state of the art back home… I know that might bring it only into the mid-range here, but I’m hoping the size of it will let me still take it to class?” “It’s better than anything we have for littles for certain,” she told me. “What are the specs?” “Processor is a 5.2 gigahertz processor, it has 64 gigs of ram,” I went on about the specs quite proudly because I had put my heart and soul into getting the machine all but custom made for me. We took the time to make sure the power would work for the computer and it seemed to be charging it just fine. “You know it only has about a quarter of my machines processing power, but it starts up quickly…” She said to me. I felt more than a little bit nervous at how far behind we were from them, but that was why I had taken the risk. “Well, we’re so far behind you… It should be okay for most things I would think.” I told her blushing. She nodded, “It should. Oh hi honey,” she said slyly to Fred who had sat there just staring at us. “It’s bad enough she gets like this anytime I let her and Megan get in the same room… Hmm… at least I can do this with you though,” he said as he playfully reinserted the hanging pacifier in my mouth. I glared at him but he just laughed. I spit the pacifier back out and hoped I wouldn’t get in trouble for it. I remembered a little getting a spanking the first trip here for that. “I take it he’s not of the computer people?” I looked at Amanda. “Nope! He’s great with bodies, not so good with computers!” she told me before looking at him, “Maybe she can help you when you get stuck on the computer now…” After a few more minutes she said, “Fred, can you help Stacy go through the stuff she brought and put it away? Go ahead and put any clothes on our bed so I can decide if there’s anything she can use.” I sighed, “I didn’t bring much.” “Won’t take long then! I’m going to go get dinner started. When you’re done you can explore a bit Stacy?” I nodded and between Fred and I we soon had everything unpacked. My XBOX and PlayStation gaming consoles were taken to a room Amanda had set aside for her electronics tinkering. I had nearly wet my diaper again with excitement at all of the REAL toys she had, but Fred shooed me right back out before closing the door, “That’s off limits to you Princess.” “Yes sir,” I said. “Not sir Stacy, Yes Daddy,” He smiled when he said it, but I got the feeling he meant it. “Umm… Yes Daddy,” I blushed. “I know this is weird for you Stacy, but it will only take one slipup to make people believe you’re not the well behaved baby that you need to appear to be.” He paused before adding, “Especially around any of Mommy’s family but Megan.” I grew nervous but he said, “Now go off and explore. I know you have to be curious about the house.” So that’s what I did. I walked back to my nursery first… ‘my nursery?’ I had to think at the girly extravaganza. I looked down at my dress and pulled up on it to look at the diaper cover that matched it. I pulled it down to look at the diaper for a moment of curiosity but then put everything back where it should have been and looked around. If there was a baby toy meant for a child less than two years of age I was pretty sure it was in the room. I had more toys in that room than I probably had as a real baby! I noticed that next to the changing table several were strategically placed to be used as distractions while my diaper was changed… Several of them looked like teething toys. ‘I’m so glad I said nothing could be done with my teeth…’ I shuddered at the thought of having all of my teeth removed. My backpack was set next to my desk for now and I used the chair to go ahead and sit down for my computer. ‘I forgot to ask the Wi-Fi password…’ I thought to myself while also being grateful that the technology was the same in this world. I stood up and went down the hallway to where Fred seemed to have a home office. This thinner diaper definitely affected my gait a bit, ‘those night time diapers…’ I shuddered. “Umm… Daddy?” I asked as I approached him sitting in his chair high above me. “Yes princess?” “What’s your Wi-Fi password?” He laughed, “The important things in life, huh?” He paused, “most people would probably argue that babies shouldn’t have Wi-Fi access and Internet unmonitored?” “You probably have NetNanny or something here, right?” He laughed again, “Right you are, and it’s already installed through the modem. You should be able to do homework, play some games, but don’t plan on anything more adult than that!” “I just need to email my parents,” I reminded him. He scribbled on a notepad on his desk and handed me a twenty-character password, “You memorized that?” I asked looking at it. “Well of course, it’s your mommy’s birth year, my birth year, your birth year, along with all of our initials.” “Oh,” I responded looking at it. I noticed that instead of SES for my initials it was SEW. I had no idea of their ages until then, but now I knew could see they were exactly ten years younger than my parents. “Thanks,” I said and turned to go back to my room. I was able to quickly login and connected to a mail server that worked trans-dimensionally. My e-mail was pretty short, but it did contain some new information like their address I quickly found by digging around online, along with some code phrases that said I was okay. We had established about thirty innocuous phrases that were keys to saying everything was okay and going according to plan. Additionally there were ten danger phrases that said I was in trouble and that I needed help. At the last minute I added, ‘By the way my name has struck again… Somehow we never told them I wasn’t a girl. When we video conference this week don’t be surprised by my clothing… For now I think we may have to pretend I am a girl so I don’t lose my scholarship.’ I sighed as I pressed send and thought about it. She had mentioned there being maybe something they could do to help me. Knowing what little I did about this world I had little doubt there was a clinic that would gladly take me and correct the little error down below... What would they do while they were doing that though? That was what terrified me. I was used to people seeing me as girly… honestly it didn’t bother me that much either. I’d never had one of those moments of thinking I was born in the wrong body, but I also wasn’t married to my male body like so many other men were. I sighed and decided to go explore some more of the house. I had found the bedroom doors closed for the most part but one door was cracked open and I found myself in a huge bathroom. I’d seen a toilet for an Amazon on our last trip here, but I’d forgotten how intimidating it was. Most of the places we had stayed were designed for littles or in-betweeners. This place was pure Amazon comfort and I couldn’t even see above the edge of the tub or the toilet. “What are you doing in here missy?” Amanda asked suddenly. “I was exploring,” I told her honestly, “even if I wanted to do anything it’s not like I could in here,” I added. She laughed, “You’re very right princess. I don’t think you could probably use this toilet hardly even if I held you on top of it!” I found myself being picked up, “Let’s wash your handsies up for din-din.” She held me up to the sink and leaned me towards the water after putting soap on my hands for me. I did the work for the most part but she found a towel and dried me. “We’re going to have to do something with your hair later,” she told me as she brushed it out of my face. “Just don’t cut it off?” I said, nervously remembered there had been nothing in our contract about it. “What, I can’t have my baby girl looking like the newborn baby she practically is?” I was genuinely scared for a moment while she laughed and placed me down on my still bare feet with a pat to my diapered behind. “Why don’t you go downstairs and meet us in the kitchen.” I nodded and started down the stairs very carefully. Like everything else they seemed twice the size of my world, which meant they were probably about fourteen inches high. I thought back to my own childhood and found myself sitting on the stair and then sliding down to stand on the next. I repeated that until I was at the bottom and heard Amanda call out, “What a big girl you are!” I turned and smiled at her, “I’m not completely helpless…” “No, but make sure you are careful on those stairs. I probably am a terrible mommy to have let you climb them…” I sighed, “You’re doing a good job so far,” I told her. I found myself quickly in her arms as she gave me a squeeze and carried me to the dining room. The smell in the air was incredible with some sort of beef. I could see she had already pulled it out of the oven and it looked great, if not humongous! I didn’t take long though before she moved the tray out of the way with a free hand and then plopped me down into the highchair. The harness was quickly pulled over my shoulders and the tray placed back down. I put my hands on it. “The little ones are more restrictive?” I asked unintentionally. She nodded, “Don’t worry, as long as you’re a good baby girl at meal times I’ll never use one of those here…” “Here?” She sighed, “We’ll have to figure out what we’ll do when we visit my family…” “Just how bad are they?” I asked as she moved to cut the beef and plate it. “Well… I’m not going to lie, Chloe is about as bad as it gets…” She sighed as if wondering if telling me was smart but continued, “If you were Chloe’s little you wouldn’t have any teeth or need to sit at this table. She nurses all three of her littles only.” I gasped a little. “I wish that was the worst, but she also had all three of them through an etiquette school and about all they can say is mama, poopie, and baba. She also had some sort of surgery done on them to keep them from standing. Well… actually Kacey can’t even crawl and is stuck with ‘tummy time,’ as Chloe calls it. It’s really really sick,” she told me with tears in her eyes. “Why?” “I honestly don’t know other than maybe she feels like they’re dolls? Sadly she’s not alone. She convinced Cassie to get her little boy Neville back to crawling status. At least he can still talk, but he’s also missing all but three of his teeth so he can’t bite his mommy anymore too.” “Umm… what… why…” I kind of stumbled over my words. “Why am I not like that?” She asked. She smirked, “You hope I’m not at least right?” I shuddered. “I’m not, but I wouldn’t trust an Amazon further than I could throw them if I were you. I can guarantee Chloe is going to do all sorts of pushing towards me to do that when she visits. I’m going to promise you right now that I’m not putting you down that day. You’re going to just have to be a clingy baby that day and just not say anything if you can help it.” “I have to meet her…” “Daughters?” She asked. “Yeah… She’ll expect you to play with them too. Not quite sure what you’re going to do. Know that they might as well be babies now and treat them as such and you’ll probably be okay.” Fred slipped in the kitchen then, “Smells good!” She was just dishing stuff onto plates then. A small plate that looked smaller but maybe even still too big for me looked to have more of the butterfly motif on it. “Anyway, you asked why I’m not like that?” I nodded. “We had a ‘baby sister’ little growing up at home…” she shuddered, “Hannah was so cute it was hard not to see my mom needing to baby her. Especially as we have children grow up or don’t have kids the mothering instinct in us is incredibly powerful! Studies have actually shown that it’s significantly more so in us than littles or in-betweeners… Anyway, I always viewed Hannah as the cute toddler baby sister to play with and treated her well. Chloe though… Chloe I think was jealous and would constantly bully poor Hannah and get her in trouble. One day something happened… I don’t even know what, but Hannah fell and was killed at a park with her while I was at a summer camp.” I saw the tears in her eyes and wished I wasn’t restrained so I could give her a hug. “I’m sorry,” I told her. “It’s not your fault. To this day I think Chloe did something… Anyway, when no one else was around I would talk to Hannah like an adult and she would help me with my homework. She’s the reason I made straight A’s through eighth grade when the accident happened.” “Why didn’t you…?” “Try and free her?” She asked with a laugh. “I was the second daughter and seen as the one with her head in the clouds. My parents would just laugh at me and say I didn’t understand the world when I would suggest we potty train her or something to help. Mom would usually use that moment to grab Hannah and put her to her breast and say something about babies that feed from Mommy have no reason to potty train.” “Are your parents?” “Still alive?” “Yes,” she told me. “I don’t speak to them every day, but I’m sure I won’t be able to keep their new granddaughter away from them forever since they live pretty close to here.” I felt bad for her but at least I could sort of understand why I probably could trust her more than most. I felt a shiver of true fear though of the idea of dealing with her family. “What about your parents Daddy?” “They’re still around, but they live on the other side of the country. They may very well want to come out and visit their new granddaughter too, but it may wait until Christmas or the New Year as my dad is always busy with work.” “Are they…?” “As bad as Mommy’s parents?” He asked while shaking his head, “No, they never took a little and honestly they will be kind of looking at me strange that we have. I’ll explain everything to them though and I know they’ll be proud that we helped keep you from being someone else’s mindless baby.” Amanda sat a sippy cup of juice on my tray and then a bib appeared from somewhere that went over my dress. It seemed to have been bought for the expected proportions rather than the way I had come through. “I wonder why you shrank so much when you came through?” Fred asked thoughtfully as he took his first bite, “This is great Amanda!” She had just sat down next to me and asked, “See what you think?” A plastic fork had skewered a very small piece of meat that was clearly mutilated to keep me from choking. I opened my mouth wide for it though and took the meat and chewed. “That’s really good!” I told her. It was in fact one of the best roasts I could ever remember eating! “Good!” she said with a smile before loading some mashed potatoes up and feeding me a bite of that. “I wonder if it’s because it was her second trip through? Stacy, you said you shrank like eleven inches last time? So this was what probably double that?” I nodded and said, “yes,” after swallowing the last bite. “So going back and forth for the summers…” she took it to a logical conclusion I hadn’t thought about. I just sat stunned for a moment… “If I get any smaller…” “Yeah, you’re already just a little bit above newborn size right now… you’d be like a preemie,” Fred said. “It’s something to think about,” Amanda said with a little bit of worry in her voice. Over the rest of dinner they began asking me about other things and in between bites of food I would tell them about our versions of people and things like Disney and they would tell me theirs. Turns out in this world he had actually gone on to be a vice-president of the country. He never built a theme park there though; a rival of his seemed to have beaten him to that. Disney had nearly as much of a market though still on cartoons and toys. When dinner was done I found myself quite full and had finished the sippy cup. “May I please get down?” I asked Amanda. “In a few minutes sweetheart, let me clean up dinner. You need to get used to this... “ I sighed. “Here, why don’t you drink this while you’re waiting?” She said as she brought forth something I had been surprised not to see yet. A pink baby bottle contained what looked like a liter of white fluid that I presumed was milk or formula. I made a face but she told me, “You should be grateful that’s not your dinner. Just drink what you can, but I want half of it gone before bedtime.” I tentatively picked it up with my hands and couldn’t believe the size of it compared to me. It was actually almost too heavy to handle but I was able to get it in my hands just barely. I stuck the nipple in my mouth and gave it a tentative suck. The milk inside actually tasted pretty good, sweeter than the milk back home, and she had taken the time without me noticing to heat it up so it was nice and warm. It was awkward leaning towards it though as I kind of tried to prop it on the tray. She solved that with some sort of latch on the seat and I found myself leaning back quite a ways. “Is that better?” She asked me as she pulled the tray off and trusted in the straps to hold me there. “It’s pretty heavy,” I admitted as I sort of thrust it away from my mouth. It felt like I was trying to drink from something like a 2-Liter. “Well I probably should get the smaller nursers for you… I never dreamed you’d be this small. I mean in your normal world size you’re almost an in-betweener!” I kept nursing a little bit here and there but my arms were definitely getting tired as she cleaned. I heard Fred tell her, “Here honey, let me get the rest of these honey, you can help Stacy out…” “Thanks!” She told him almost gleefully. I held the bottle out to her with both hands. She grabbed it from me and sat it down on the table before she fiddled with the harness for a moment. I was soon loose and she picked me up and placed me on her right hip before grabbing the bottle in her other hand. I just stayed still as she carried me upstairs. I saw quickly she planned to sit with me in the glider and she grabbed the quilt from the crib and wrapped me in it before turning me face up in her arms. I watched as the giant bottle and nipple came towards my face and opened my mouth up to accept it while she held the bottle for me. She began humming as I nursed and I felt myself relax. The whole plan was crazy, but at least I seemed to be with a couple that didn’t want to mutilate me. I found my eyes closing and heard her say, “Well, I guess you’re okay with this part at least baby.” Chapter 3: THE NEXT THING I knew the room was dark except for a butterfly nightlight next to the changing table. I tried sitting up and found I was severely impaired by the diaper I was now wearing. ‘Must be one of those night-time diapers…’ I thought to myself and rolled over to see if I could push myself up. Carefully I was able to get on my hands and knees and looked at the bars in front of me. I quietly pulled myself up to my feet with the help of the bars. I looked up and curiously checked something by raising my hands as far in the air as I could. Sure enough I couldn’t even touch the top part of the rails with my hands. I found standing difficult in the diaper and a moment later decided to just give in and sit back down my butt. ‘Not that I planned to try to escape like that,’ I acknowledged. ‘What time was I put to bed?’ With no clock I had no way to know, but I definitely had a strong urge to pee. For a moment I held it in, but remembered how silly that would be. ‘You knew diapers were part of the deal…’ I mentally scolded myself. As I let it all out I was shocked at how much the diaper expanded! I couldn’t believe it could get any bigger! I found myself back on my stomach and grabbed the new stuffed bear that lay next to me. ‘Elena,’ I named her in my mind and cuddled her closely to my chest. I would have expected a soaked diaper to be uncomfortable, but other than how much it had expanded I couldn’t tell that it was wet. ‘Tomorrow is going to be another long day’ I told myself and forced myself to close my eyes and go back to sleep. It was hard though… I found sleep difficult as I thought about how yesterday had filled in so much information on my future. The gender misunderstanding was embarrassing and tough to deal with pink dresses suddenly, but nothing compared to being the size of an infant! I had come to this dimension expecting to at least be the size of a toddler… or maybe even almost an elementary school kid. Being either of those sizes would have allowed a little bit of freedom compared to my new size. In our world a three-month-old baby would rarely be left alone, and then only when caged safely… In the Amazon world I couldn’t see much more freedom for me either. Being called ‘princess’ was certainly also a novelty. ‘Being a princess might not be too bad,’ I had to admit with a king and queen like my surrogate family. So far they had shown remarkable restraint and kindness to me. I couldn’t help but notice though that there were certain things that hadn’t been thrown away as possibilities. It sounded almost certain that baby food was a possibility in the future for meals when we were away from home. ‘If Amanda makes it that might be okay,’ I allowed. She really was an excellent cook, so if it was just pureed food from her cooking it would probably at least not taste terrible. Any sold jars from the grocery store though were most likely going to be disgusting. ‘I wouldn’t be surprised if they sell even worse tasting stuff for littles to be tortured with…’ Amanda’s sisters for the most part sounded like a horror movie brought to life. They were everything I had been warned about, or worse… It sounded like her mom might have been cut from the same cloth too… ‘So was it regular milk or her milk?’ I wondered sleepily as I finally succumbed to sleep again. WHEN I WOKE again I found I had been rolled back onto my back and had a pacifier back in my mouth. ‘They must have checked on me at some point,’ I said as I sleepily stretched and remembered the wet diaper I was wearing. It now cold and clammy and was rather uncomfortable. I pulled myself back up by the bars and was just about ready to holler for someone when Amanda walked in. “Oh, you look so cute with that bedhead!” she told me as she walked up to the crib. I held my arms in the universal ‘up’ pose and she carried me straight over to the changing table as I pulled the pacifier out and let it hang by the clip. “Gee thanks…” I told her. “Oh no, do I have a grumpy princess?” she asked. I sighed, “I’m not a morning person.” “Well, we’ll just have to work on that! Probably a fresh diaper is a good start, huh?” She proceeded to strip me of my sleeper quickly with a zipper that went all the way to the foot. Once my diaper was exposed she said, “Okay, now which diapee today?” I groaned, “Pampers?” “I think we need one of these instead,” she said and I could see one of the princess themed diapers that she had been sold on. “It’s so thick!” I said as she laid me back down on it a moment later after wiping me clean. “It’s soooo adorable though!” She smiled at me. “And just think of the waddle or crawl I get to see you with!” I groaned, “It’s too early for this.” She tickled me and I found myself back in the sleeper. She grabbed something from the bottom of the stand and carried me to the glider. At first I thought I was about to be fed another bottle, but instead she produced a hairbrush. “Let’s take care of your hair, then we’ll go feed you breakfast and see where we get from there.” I sighed in relief that was all she had planned. “What are we doing today?” I asked sleepily as she ran the brush through my hair. “Well first we have to go to the store and do some shopping for some other things to replace what we bought way too big for you.” “Like what? I mean besides clothes?” “Well bottles for one… You could barely lift the full size nursers I bought you! The sippy cup was a smaller one and you were almost fine with it yesterday, so I think we’ll go get one of the half-size nurser sets that are more appropriate for you.” I sighed but nodded. I felt her twisting my hair around and guessed that she must be braiding it into pigtails. Gabby had insisted on braiding my hair like that for a cross-dressing day for homecoming week. Scarily I had seemed pretty normal looking as a cheerleader in uniform I borrowed for that day… I felt her tickle my side and she said, “I said I’m done, you really aren’t a morning person, are you?” I shook my head, “Not without a lot of coffee…” She turned me to face her in her lap and said, “I hate to tell you this princess, but coffee is one of those things that’s going to be off limits for you.” I bit my lip but nodded, “I’m not surprised. But would love for you to consider changing your mind…” She looked thoughtful for a moment, “Tell you what, you make it through your midterms with a 3.5 and I’ll let you have a latte in your bottle each morning.” I smiled, “Deal,” I extended my hand to hers and she enveloped it with hers. “Okay let’s get breakfast in you…” I was carried down to the kitchen where my highchair sat waiting for me and I was soon strapped in wearing a bib with a sippy cup of milk sitting on the tray in front of me. I drank some milk from the sippy cup she had sat down in front of me and watched her move around for a couple minutes to make a bowl of oatmeal for me. “Some special mornings we’ll have a hot breakfast with eggs, bacon, and such, but this will probably be breakfast for you normally,” she told me. “That’s fine, a lot of times I don’t even eat breakfast,” I told her as she sat right next to my chair and pulled it on the wheels closer to her. “Well that won’t work here Stacy, you’ll have something for breakfast every morning.” I nodded, ‘that wouldn’t be so bad…’ “Let’s get this airplane in your hanger!” She smiled while making an engine sound that made me grimace but I opened up anyway. For the next ten minutes she fed me while playing every cutesy little baby feeding game I’d ever heard of - and then a few more. By the time she got to the last spoon I said, “I’m full Mommy…” “Just one more spoon,” she said and I opened up. I felt really stuffed then. “All done!” She wiped my face with a baby wipe since it had been a casualty a few times that I happened to look the wrong way. The bib definitely had some evidence on it too and I just sighed as she unbuckled me but left the bib on. I started to remove it but she said, “Leave your bib on sweetie.” She picked me up and carried me to the living room where the playpen was sat in front of the couch. “Play here for a few minutes while mommy cleans up.” I nodded and tried to stand in the playpen but the diaper was so thick it made it difficult to do so. Just thinking of the diaper brought to mind an urgent warning my body was giving me - I sighed knowing this would come. Given Amanda’s warning about needing to poop each day I knew I didn’t dare hold back on this either. I found myself using a larger ring toy as a way to pull myself up so could squat. ‘Come on, you know you have to do this…’ I told myself. Suddenly I felt my bowels let go and I could feel the diaper accept the pieces while I kept pushing until I didn’t feel like I needed to go anymore. Suddenly it was like I flashed back to when I was three years old standing back in my grandmother’s house. I remembered being in diapers and just wanting to play with her electric organ there. I pooped my diaper and kept playing. ‘Stacy did you poopie your diaper?” Grandma had asked me and I had shook my head and lied so I wouldn’t have to stop. It hadn’t seemed so bad then! I didn’t want to fall backwards on the mess so I leaned forwards onto my hands and knees and could feel the mess rubbing against the bottom of my genitals. I sat there a little bit in shock before looking over at the toys in the playpen. I knew Amanda would come soon and decided not to make a big deal out of what was going to become an everyday occurrence for me. I was looking closely at how a doll in my hand was made when the inevitable happened, “Uh-oh, I think someone made a stinkie!” I groaned and tried to stand up to hold my arms out to her but instead ended up falling back on my mess. “Eeewww…” I said. “You didn’t seem to mind it for a while there,” Amanda told me. “You sure you’ve not been a little baby here before?” I nodded, “It wasn’t too bad until I smushed it…” “Well let’s go upstairs and changie that stinky diapee!” she told me with a kiss on my forehead and carried me up the staircase and into the nursery. She laid me down on my changing table and I began to smell it worse as she opened the diaper up. To me the smell was enough to make me gag, but she acted like I was a normal baby and this was no big deal at all. ‘Shit happens with a baby,’ I reminded myself. She didn’t try and embarrass me anymore about it too - which I appreciated. I was quickly re-diapered back into a regular pamper and lay on my back waiting for her to figure out what she was dressing me in. She reappeared a moment later with a pink romper I remembered here cooing over yesterday in the store. It had the words, ‘smile, I’m cute!’ on it and ended basically at the crotch with a little more of a short pair of legs to it than a basic onesie. I appreciated that she’d been good about only shopping in the actual baby portion of the clothing aisle. I had caught a few glimpses of some of the odd clothing they made specifically for littles to wear… It was a thousand times worse! “Well, now that we’ve got your stinky diaper out of the way for the day, why don’t we go see what trouble the two of us can get in?” She asked me. “What about shoes?” I asked, noticing my still bare feet. “You don’t need shoes today Stacy. Everywhere we’re going you’d probably just look out of place.” I nodded remembering most of the littles I remembered seeing rarely walked, but asked, “Socks?” She looked at me, but nodded and found some pink socks that folded down and had lace around the bottom of the folded portion. They seemed appropriate to a baby of my age and I groaned at that, but appreciated having something warmer on my often-cold feet. “Better?” She asked me. I nodded. “Thanks! Where’s Fr… Daddy?” “Daddy’s at work, he decided not to take paternal leave right now. I took a few weeks of maternity leave so I don’t have to go to work until after you start your orientation… well I could take off more than that, but what’s the point?” She smiled at me. “You get maternity leave…?” I asked shocked. “You’re my new baby, of course I do!” She giggled like that was a truly stupid question. Her behavior was a little bit different this morning, but so far she was still being sweet so I just went with the flow. I was placed on the ground for a moment and watched her repack my diaper bag with the correct size of diapers. I was grateful to see that she only put the regular Pampers and a couple of the thinner diapers in there. She filled my large sippy cup back up with juice and handed it to me to hold two handed as she carried me to the garage and set me in my carrier. “What’s the outside of the house look like?” I asked as she buckled me into the harness. “Oh that’s right, you still haven’t seen… I’ll show you when we get back?” She asked. I nodded and watched her close my door and walk to her side of the car. With a press of a button above her the garage door opened leaving me squinting my eyes with the sudden exposure to daylight. She carefully pulled out of their driveway and began slowly driving down the road. I was just able to catch a quick glimpse of their house though. It looked like a very pretty, and expensive, suburban home with a nice lawn. I couldn’t see many details though before it quickly passed from sight. Bored I began to slowly nurse at the sippy cup of juice, and probably had finished a quarter of it when she stopped. Our first destination was apparently like a Walmart with a different name, ValuMart. She pulled me out of the carrier and carried me a short distance to where a cart lay unused. As she strapped me into the cart’s seat she asked, “I assume you’d rather sit here than in your carrier?” I nodded, “I can see this way.” “Well just remember where we are... If I feel like you’re about to say something you shouldn’t, I’ll plunk a pacifier in your mouth. If you can’t control yourself before that please find that thumb of yours,” she told me. “It’s not going to be that bad…?” I asked. She shrugged, “We could run into friends here. Just go with the flow please.” I was really nervous now, but I was determined to face anything to attend college here. As she pushed the cart towards the entrance I noticed that even though the seat was designed for babies I still felt like it was too big for me. Right away when we stepped inside I couldn’t help but feel intimidated by a store meant for giants and filled with giants. Most of the people inside seemed to be stay at home mothers with a mixture of real, ‘little’ babies, and preschool age children in their baskets. One mom had her little suspended from her neck with a sling and was openly breastfeeding her while talking to another lady. I couldn’t help but stare at the size of the breast and looked up at Amanda’s set as she looked down at me. I turned red but she merely smiled without saying anything. Our destination was clear as we headed straight for the baby section. Amanda had just started looking up and down at the selection of bottles when I heard, “Oh hi Doctor Westerfield!!!” from a giant girl who appeared to not be much older than I was. “Hi Jennifer!” She told her and gave her a hug. “Oh my god, she’s adorable! Is she yours?!?” this new girl said suddenly close to me. “She’s sooo tiny!!!!” “We just adopted her yesterday,” Amanda told her. “How old are you?” She asked me. I looked up at Amanda and she nodded, “Eighteen.” “Going on three months,” Amanda added. “I believe that… Are you going to…?” she asked almost accusingly. Amanda shook her head, “We’re taking care of Princess Stacy’s needs, but we’re not going to mutilate her. She’s even going to start attending the university in a couple weeks.” Jennifer sighed, “I’m glad to hear that. I hate the way my mom treats Lily…” “Then why are you in this aisle?” “Oh, Lily’s out of wipes,” she said and held up some generic baby wipes. “If I don’t get her some Mom will probably just leave her poop on her bottom until her next bath… whenever that would be.” My eyes opened in shock at that and once again I was grateful for a friendly giant. “That’s horrible…” Amanda said. “Yeah it is. Maybe I’ll be in some of your classes Stacy?” She smiled at me. “Let me know if you need a babysitter sometime,” she told Amanda. “See you later! Bye bye princess!” she waved the last part at me like you would a real baby. I blushed and was shaking a bit as I felt Amanda put her hand on my head gently. “You’re okay, if there was one of my students we had to run into that was the one. She is much more like me than most.” I nodded silently and watched as she began looking at bottles. I found myself turning myself sideways the best I could to see what she was doing. “Need help ma’am?” a helpful store employee asked. “Just trying to pick out a smaller bottle for her. I never dreamed I would adopt a little so tiny. She can’t hold up a full size nurser.” “Ah well, that makes sense. Are you wanting to breastfeed too?” “Why do you ask that?” She asked, not denying that idea. “Well if you aren’t then this one works fine,” she said holding up one smaller nurser that looked equivalent to the small nursers I remembered from back in my home dimension. “If you think nursing is important I would recommend one of these two to help with nipple confusion.” In shock I followed her advice and stuck my thumb in my mouth at that point to keep quiet. Truthfully ever since I had seen that woman breastfeeding on my first visit the idea of doing it myself had kind of intrigued me in a strange way. I was curious which she would pick and found myself not surprised when she grabbed both of the types that would be considered good with breastfeeding. She threw in several multi-packs of each and some nipples before pushing the cart away. “Good baby girl,” she cooed at me sucking my thumb as we continued down the aisles. We ended up in the clothing aisle and I sat patiently as she threw in several onesies, rompers, dresses, and a pair of shorts that she liked with no request for input from me. Apparently she was satisfied with my three-month size, as she didn’t make me try them on like I saw several babies and littles experiencing in the open right next to the racks. While she was looking through the clothing I discovered who Oliver and Naomi were since they were featured on tons of shirts on the little side of the aisle. Amanda stayed on the actual baby side though which had other characters that mimicked many from my world. Apparently Anna and Elsa from Frozen, along with Sofia the First were sort of the same in this dimension as I recognized them. There were plenty of characters though that I didn’t recognize. Amanda must have sensed that as she would occasionally say, “Oh look there’s…” every now and then. Amanda moved on a mission though and before long we were in the checkout lanes. Every Amazon mother we passed stared at me with longing in their eyes, but it was those that glared at Amanda in a threatening way that scared me. I hadn’t even realized my thumb was still in my mouth from earlier when she said, “I know that thumb tastes good, but let’s use your paci.” The kiss on my head and the gentle squeeze made me feel a little bit safer. “Oh my god she is the most adorable little I’ve ever seen!” The cashier said as Amanda pushed the cart past the card machine. “Yes she is, isn’t she?” Amanda squealed a bit and kissed me on the forehead again. There was small talk made for a few moments before the lady said, “You know hon, if you got rid of most of her hair you could pass her for your own natural baby?” I shuddered and found myself instinctively grabbing to hold my pigtails. “But then she wouldn’t have cute pigtails like this?” Amanda said. “I love her hair, it’s not going anywhere… it’s too much fun to play with!” she smiled at me and I returned a small grimace. “Suit yourself!” she said. Once she had me safely strapped into the car seat she told me, “I’m sorry you had a couple of rough encounters there… Unfortunately that’s going to be a pretty regular thing here.” I nodded, “It’s okay, I’m embarrassed when they happen, but at least I was warned before I came.” I paused and added, “Just please don’t give me away to one of those monsters!” “No worries about that Princess! You’re all mine!!!!” she told me with a smile and closed the door and walked to the drivers side. “Speaking of that though, I do want to take you to a local office to… register you as ours.” I gulped, “What are they going to do?” “Some of the offices are rougher than others, but this one should be pretty gentle by just doing a checkup, blood sample, and get hand and footprints from you.” I nodded, “Then I’m officially adopted?” “Yes…” She said. “Will that be a problem when it’s time for me to go home?” I asked hesitantly. “Well if anyone asks I’ll say I sent you to live with your grandparents for a while!” She kind of choked up for a moment before adding, “Thankfully we just got started, so that’s a long ways off!” I nodded and sat quietly in the seat and drank the rest of my juice that she had handed me back. We pulled up quickly to an office building and instead of getting me out of the carrier she left me inside and just lifted it free of the car. “If you’re in this carrier I don’t have to worry about as many things happening to you,” she told me. I nodded, “I trust you,” I said before she put the pacifier back in my mouth and pulled the shade down over the top part of the carrier. She walked through several doors before arriving at a receptionist’s window where she sat my carrier on the counter. “Oh my god isn’t she precious?!?” the lady cooed while looking in at me. “I never seem to be lucky enough to get one of these cuties!” Amanda smiled, “As you noted, she’s a cutie. I don’t want to risk kidnapping…” “Of course, I don’t blame you one bit! Here, take this paperwork and fill it out and we’ll get a spot with the doctor as soon as we can.” “Thanks!” I found myself picked up again and the carrier was gently sat onto the groan. Apparently the carrier could rock when it wasn’t in its base, as I discovered as she rocked me gently with her foot while she filled out all of the forms. It seemed like there must have been about twenty pages from what I could see! I found myself needing to pee again and let it flow into the diaper while my face turned red. To ignore my now wet diaper I looked around as best as I could from my seat. Several other ‘mothers’ moved about the room in various delightful or hostile moods. All seemed to hold their ‘babies’ tightly to keep them from running and escaping. Just in the time she was writing I watched three littles get spanked bare bottomed, and another had her ear twisted for a moment. When she finished Amanda picked my seat back up again to take the forms to the window. While the lady looked over them she popped a couple of the snaps open on my romper, “Do you have a place I can change her?” I flushed red with the diaper exposed and Amanda clearly sharing its state with the receptionist and anyone within range. I bit down on the silicone of the pacifier a littler harder just then to keep from complaining. “Why yes ma’am, right down the hall here, I’ll show you,” she said as she opened the door beside her and led us to a small nurses station with a padded surface. “I can’t believe how good of a baby she is!” “Yes she is a special princess.” Amanda popped the remaining snaps in a hurry and quickly changed me into a clean diaper before redressing me. “There, that should be more comfy, huh?” She said as she hugged me and whispered, “Pretend to be a baby as best you can while we go back. Don’t back talk no matter what they say… and try not to cry out.” I looked curiously at her but nodded and nursed my pacifier that I was beginning to actually grow fond of. It felt like she had barely set my carrier back down on the ground when the nurse called, “Stacy Westerfield?” I started slightly at the change of my last name. I wasn’t surprised though; after all with Fred’s explanation of the password the night before I figured that was inevitable! It was obvious to me from my surroundings that we were at a doctor’s office, but it certainly didn’t feel like a normal doctors office back home. Something about the place just gave you the creeps! From my place in the carrier I could only vaguely see doors as we passed them. As we passed one of them I heard a mans voice shout, “You goddamn bitch!!!! You can’t do this to…” followed by loud whacks and whimpering. As we made it to the end of the hallway I thought I could hear the unfortunate person beginning to bawl. By another room it wasn’t a thought, you could definitely hear the full on screams of pain and terror from a woman. It was the kind of thing you expected to hear in a horror movie… I found myself shaking slightly in the seat and nursed on the pacifier more to try and distract me. Finally the nurse led us to an open walled nurses station where she said, “Okay, we’re going to need little Stacy just in her diaper for most of this exam.” Then she looked at me and talked to me for a moment like I wasn’t a baby, “Make sure you behave baby or you won’t like the consequences.” I nodded meekly and I was quickly freed from the seat and my romper was taken off. “When did you change her last?” “About ten minutes ago, she was soaked.” “So she’s using her diapers just fine? Messes too?” “Happily peeing and pooing like a good little should.” The nurse nodded like that was the right answer as she picked me up and lay me down on what had to be an infant scale. “Okay… Twenty-four pounds… she really is a tiny thing. You must have had a tough time finding the right diapers!” I jolted at that, twenty-four pounds? I had lost over a hundred pounds of my weight and not even realized it! ‘Unless they measured pounds differently…’ “Okay little girl, stand tall right here,” she told me and had me stand up next. “Thirty-six inches…” she mused, “I guess we could give you another half or the full inch, what do you want Mommy?” She asked Amanda. “Just leave her at thirty-six inches, she’s just a little baby anyway,” she told her. “Yep, no way this one could make her life through the world on her own…” Surprisingly to me she took my blood pressure, pulse, and did a body fat check before directing Amanda to carry me into a waiting examination room while she followed with my carrier. “Okay, now some health questions for you Mommy,” most of the time Amanda actually knew more than I would have guessed, but several times I told her the answer and the nurse pretended not to hear anything until Amanda parroted it back. It was weird, but I could see how they wanted to continue to degrade any adult confidence a little might have. The lady nurse left after saying, “I can’t believe how good she is!” to Amanda before looking at me and saying, “Just remember bad crybabies do get punished!” I shuddered as she left and Amanda collected me in her arms. I snuggled gratefully into her warm body, as it was cold in the room. A moment later a man slightly shorter than Amanda came in, “I’m supposed to get some blood?” “I think so,” Amanda said. “Can you hold her arm so she’ll stay still?” He asked. I just rolled my eyes and sat calmly while they took my blood like any other time I’d ever done it. Of course I wasn’t counting on the needle being twice the size I remembered in my last checkup! I managed to hold still though and other than a brief flinch did my best not to let them know how much the damn thing hurt!!!!! ‘It wouldn’t have surprised me if they used a bigger needle just to make it hurt more!’ I thought to myself. He filled three vials up before pulling the port out and putting a Band-Aid with that show Naomi and Oliver’s characters on it. “What a good girl!” He said as he patted my head, “Just remember that if you’re a crybaby you will be punished.” He left and I whispered to Amanda, “What exactly do they do?” She shuddered herself and whispered, “I watched Hannah get given enemas and spankings with a paddle.” I shuddered and leaned even closer into her. Shortly thereafter the doctor came in, “Hi, I’m Doctor Nimitz,” he said to Amanda. I froze, knowing he was the other ‘daddy’ I almost chose. “Hi, I’m Doctor Westerfield,” she told him with a smile. “So you’re here for this little cutie?” He said with a smile and looked at me. Something about the smile refused to expand to his eyes though and I believed in a heartbeat I had chosen correctly. “That’s right, especially with this baby girl being so tiny and cute I didn’t want to delay getting her registered for adoption.” “That’s very smart,” he told her. He looked down at the notes for a moment and then looked at me with recognition in his eyes, “We spoke a couple months ago, didn’t we?” I nodded, “Yes, sir.” At least it sort of sounded like that through the pacifier. “Well if I’d had any clue of how cute you would be in a diaper I would have made a stronger case for my wife and I. Truthfully I don’t know why you’d ever bother with college. You’re clearly meant to just be a cute little baby!” I just stared at him without saying anything. “Okay, please place her down on the table so we can do an examination. She’ll need to lose the paci while we do this…” He looked apologetic to me at that. He felt my lymph nodes, looked in my ears, and listened to my heart and lungs before laying me back and untaping my diaper. When my diaper came down he said, “Oh, so you’re a baby girl with a surprise in your diaper! Mommy do you want me to do something about that?” I cringed and shook a little in fear, ‘will he just rip off my parts?!?’ “Not now, I kind of think it’s endearing right now... I may change my mind, but her daddy and I need to talk it over a bit more before we do anything too permanent.” “Makes sense, no rush,” he said. “What are our options though?” she asked him. ‘Really?’ I screamed inside. ‘She’s serious?’ “Well, do you want her to have it as a punishment?” He paused, “Or do you just want to do it to get it to where she’s right cosmetically?” he shook his head, “There’s even an option out there that would go ahead and give her ovaries so she could have her own little babies.” He paused for a moment, “I hate to think of this one like that, but she would be ultimate breeder if you mated her with a really short little boy.” He nodded before adding, “I bet I can even get you in touch with a couple of my patients that fit that bill…” I was truly horrified as I sat there and he talked about making it possible for me to have babies just to make me a baby-making machine. There was no sense of compassion in his voice at all. As he gave her information he never stopped his examination of my groin. A second later he flipped me over on to my stomach while leaving me partially over my diaper. I feared what was coming next and sure enough I felt something enter my butt that I hoped was just a thermometer. “We’re not interested in mating her,” Amanda said carefully, “but maybe that type of procedure would be best so that we could make sure we have options?” “Well if you go that route you’ll be able to do it all in one day at the university’s hospital. We have a doctor trained in a new technique there with nanites…” He paused and added, “I’ve heard that they can do other modifications while they’re at it too if you want. Really great designer options!” He laughed, “Speaking of which I just now realized who your husband is. Tell Fred hello for me.” “I will,” Amanda said as she gently squeezed my hand. “Well I think that should be good.” He pulled out the thermometer and I let out a silent sigh of relief. That sucked! “Okay, last bits I’ll leave in my nurse’s hands. Overall you seem to have a very healthy little on your hands. Be sure to think about what I said and definitely have her back here in six months for a checkup.” “We will,” Amanda replied as he left and she quickly put a new diaper on me and redressed me in my romper. “Sorry baby,” she whispered to me as the door opened again and the original nurse entered. “Okay, let’s make some art for your mommy!” the nurse told me with a smile. A large ink pad was brought out and my feet and hands were covered in it before they put them on a large paper labeled, ‘Adoption Certificate.’ I looked at the details on the certificate. Both of my ‘parents’ full names and birthdates were listed, my real age of eighteen was listed with my birthdate, along with my height, weight, hair and eye color. I was surprised to see my gender listed as Female without any surgery required. The nurse scanned a bar code printed at the top of the page with some sort of gun looking device in her hand. “Where do you want to put her chip?” Without warning Amanda flipped me over onto my stomach over her lap and I felt her pull back my romper and diaper right on my right butt cheek. A second later I nearly bit my tongue in half to avoid crying out as I felt another feeling like a shot, but worse, go right in there. “Stay there for a second baby, I know that hurt, sorry,” she told me. A scanner was run over the chip to confirm it was working correctly before the lady said, “You’re such a good baby!” Amanda held me tight for a few minutes to reassure me while the nurse said, “The chip is active and confidential where it’s located. You actually didn’t put it in any of the most common spots, so hopefully any trader wouldn’t find it easily.” “Can’t they dig it out?” Amanda asked. “It’s a lot more work than you would think. Pretty soon scar tissue forms around it inside of her and you end up damaging the goods to get it out. They can reprogram them with a lot of patience, but the password you put in the reader prevents anyone but you from easily doing that. Make sure you share that password with your husband though just in case you need it in the future to update her medical or your contact info.” Amanda nodded and I found myself sat back in the carrier with my pacifier again in my mouth, just grateful the exam was over! As she walked past another room on the way out the door I heard, “You can’t do this to me!!!! I’m not a baby or a girl!!!!!!!!” A smack and cries of agony serenaded us as she carried me past the receptionist. Our exit out the door of the building didn’t happen soon enough for me as I could only imagine the horrors that existed in that building. “I’M SORRY ABOUT that,” Amanda said a little while later after we had driven down a ways. “That was horrific!” I told her bluntly having lost the pacifier from my mouth when she had closed my passenger door. “And you were a good girl! You heard… well imagine how it is for most people…” She paused, “How in the world have you been so calm about all of this? If I had to go back to wearing diapers and being tortured and made fun of like you just were…” She took a breath in, “I’d be spitting nails!” I sighed, “On my previous visit with my family I had a party where I was able to sit and talk with a local little for a couple hours. He had managed to remain free - which given his age of thirty seems even more impressive to me now - but he knew all of the ins and outs. He shared with me pretty much everything that’s happened so far and more… So it’s not like anything was a total surprise like it has to be for some. Just terrifying to see it for real though,” I shuddered. I paused, “I want to go for this degree so badly that I’ve steeled myself for the past two years basically that any of this can happen. I know I don’t stand a chance of stopping it… my best bet is to be a good passive baby.” Amanda was silent up front for several minutes before she said, “You’re probably right.” I sat there for a few more minutes before the car slowed and she said, “You hungry? We’re going to meet Daddy for lunch,” she told me. I sighed, for a moment it had felt like there was a brief pause in the babying but obviously that wasn’t going to last. She stopped the car and opened my door. She didn’t immediately grab me though instead she messed with something for a moment before she slung my diaper bag on her shoulder. She made quick work of the buckle and we were on our way inside a restaurant that seemed fairly casual. Amanda spotted Fred and we walked over to where a high chair was already waiting for me. “Hi Princess!” He said to me with a smile and exchanged a quick kiss with Amanda after she buckled me in the highchair. The waitress came over and she handed her one of the new bottles, “Would you mind filling this with milk for her?” “Why certainly, she’s too cute! What would you like to drink?” She asked Amanda. “Iced tea would be fine,” she told her. “Great, let me get this cuties bottle filled and I’ll be right back to take your orders.” “Let’s get your bib on you sweetheart,” Amanda told me. She quickly placed one on me that read ‘Daddy’s Little Princess’ with a tiara underneath it. I groaned but smiled. “Aren’t you just the perfect little Daddy’s girl?” The waitress said a moment later when she brought my bottle and Amanda’s iced tea. I could feel the bottle was warm - I guessed it was a sign the lady cared. “I’ll have the Quiche here, and our Princess will have your child’s mac and cheese,” she told her. “Does the chef need to do anything extra with her food? He can puree it if you need?” “Oh no, we’ll be fine like it’s supposed to come. She’s a little, but I prefer to just think of her as my normal baby. She’s eating solids and pasta just fine!” “Okay then, and you sir?” “I’ll have the Bacon Cheeseburger and fries please.” “Very good!” She said and walked away. Amanda quickly grabbed the bottle from the tray and checked it on her wrist before handing it back to me, “Careful, it’s probably a little warmer than it should be, but it’s still safe for babies.” She gave me a look that I took to be a hint to ‘start nursing,’ which I did. I noticed the milk tasted more normal like at home and couldn’t help but wonder what I had been given last night… “So what did you two do this morning?” Fred asked. “Well we had oatmeal,” she smiled at me and made a face, “then we went to ValuMart to pick up some new babas. I think she manages with that size a lot better!” “Looks like it,” he nodded. “What else did you get?” “Well first we ran into my student Jennifer Faulkner in the baby aisle.” “She’s the one…” “Yes,” she said cutting him off and making me curious. ‘One what?’ I wondered. “How was she doing?” “Doing well, her mom apparently was going to make her little sister go without wipeys for a while, so she went to buy some for her.” “That’s awful, she could end up with more than just diaper rash…” “You and I both understand that… her mom has always sounded like a piece of work though,” Amanda added. “Anyway, we talked for a little bit and she fell in love with our little princess here. I think she’s probably going to be our go to babysitter if Megan’s not available.” “As long as you trust her?” “I do.” “What else did you manage to get done?” “Well not much more, we made it to the doctor’s office to make the adoption official. I have three copies of her cute handprints and footprints with the certificate for us to use. I also got her chipped while we were there,” she said the last bit quietly. “Probably a good idea,” he told her and looked at me nursing the bottle, “I know that had to have hurt princess, but believe me it’s for your own protection.” I nodded. “Anything else?” He asked. “Nope, just lunch with Daddy so far!” She said as plates arrived. The macaroni and cheese actually didn’t look too bad to my surprise, but the burger Fred had sounded way better. It was humongous though, so I was pretty sure there was no way that I could ever have managed even one bite in my small mouth! Throughout lunch Amanda fed me the macaroni and cheese. By making some sad eyes at Fred I was able to steal a couple of ‘Daddy’s fries’ from him. Each of those was practically a quarter of a potato back home! The bottle sat with a quarter left when we were waiting for the check so I sat and finished it. As I popped it out from my mouth I found myself letting out a huge burp. Amanda smiled at me, “Did you have some wigglies in your tummy?” she cooed at me before she used the bib to wipe a little bit of stray cheese sauce from my face. She removed it and placed it in my bag before she picked me up out of the highchair. “What are you two ladies doing now?” Fred asked. “Well I think we’re going to run home for a little while for the princess to take a nap. After that I think we might take a walk over to the university.” “Okay, I may be home earlier this afternoon than normal. Doctor Clark just about fired me when he found out I have a new baby at home and I’m not there helping my wife.” He smiled at both of us. She laughed, “I bet, Bob has always been a softie!” After a kiss from him Amanda carried me outside and I was once again bound in my car seat. I waited for us to get home for naptime. ‘Sounds so exciting…’ I thought grudgingly to myself. While she drove I felt the need to pee more and let it out into the diaper with a sigh. Thankfully for my growing boredom the ride home took just a few minutes, and I once more found myself in their garage being picked up. Amanda didn’t set me down though; instead she walked out the open garage door so I could see the front of the house properly. “See there’s plenty of pretty grass for you to play on,” she said with a smile. “Though you won’t play out front much because I don’t need you getting hurt, huh?” I looked at the two-story house and saw it was a sort of Victorian style home with gabled peaks. The front had a long porch complete with a white rail and porch swing. A single tree that looked like a Magnolia tree rose from the ground in the middle of the lawn. It was monstrous to me in size and I was impressed by how pretty the house was. I was also more than a little bit unnerved that it looked very similar to my parent’s house! It was different colors though, while my parents had painted their house in shades of yellow, this was painted in shades of green. And probably thirty feet or more in additional height... “I’ll show you the backyard once I get everything put away,” she told me with a smile as she bounced me lightly on her hip and closed the garage door. She took me to the living room and sat me down in the playpen while also making me jump as I felt a fingers intrude on my diaper. “I’ll have to change that wet diapee here soon too!” I blushed bright red as she disappeared to go carry stuff in, while she apparently felt safe leaving me alone since I was very effectively caged in the playpen. After watching her go back out to the garage through the white mesh fabric I went back to the doll I had been looking at a bit earlier. I began messing with her and a stuffed cat next to it debating about how I would be expected to play with them. Before long Amanda was back and took me upstairs for the needed diaper change. “Since I’m going to put you down for your nap I’m going to put you in one of your pretty princess diapers,” she told me excitedly. I groaned. “They’re not that bad are they?” I nodded my head, “They intentionally make it impossible to walk!” “Well good! You won’t need to because you’ll be napping!” In an effort to avoid being bored in the crib right away I asked, “Could you show me the backyard first, like you promised?” She sighed, “I did promise that didn’t I?” I nodded, “Uh-huh.” “You think you’re stalling your nap, aren’t you?” I gave her my most angelic face I could possibly make, “I would never do that Mommy!” I kept my face and said, “I’m a good girl!” She laughed at me and tickled me for a moment, “You certainly are a good girl! I have to keep reminding myself that you’re not a normal baby, or a normal little. It takes everything I have to keep from going and getting some other tools to regress you more…” I shuddered a little bit, “Please don’t.” “I won’t do anything without asking first. But I would suggest it might be a good idea to think about some help on unpottytraining yourself? I saw the look on your face in the car as you wet your diaper, maybe you might be less miserable if you’re not aware you’re going?” I shook my head, “I was reading in the college handbook that if I poop myself in class I can be kicked out of the university. I have to at the very least keep my bowel control.” She looked like that was a surprise to her. “What?” “I’ll show you later. It was a small line that I think most people would probably overlook, but all it would take is one angry professor….” “Gah, and it would probably be Professor Krantz too…” she muttered. She carried me down the staircase and said, “By the way, how did you know Doctor Nimitz?” I sighed, “I had narrowed it to you two and him and his wife from my fifty some responses.” “You have no idea how close you came to disaster…” She told me and I could see some tears in her eyes. “I kind of got that feeling when I talked to them over the link and also today. I know I picked the right mommy and daddy!” She squeezed me and then led out a sliding door to the backyard. A fence that looked pretty formidable to me ran round a beautiful pool they had in the backyard. I saw a sandbox and swing set that didn’t look brand new like everything else. “Those look older…” I pointed. “They came with the house and came in handy when my sisters visited until they messed with their littles ability to walk. I think we might put in another playground at some point, but since you’re supposed to be a baby I don’t know how much we really should put in for you. A lot of people would probably prefer to see us use that infant swing and nothing else.” I noticed that one of the swings had a traditional infants bar and harness to it to make it very safe for someone my size. ‘Or make it the perfect way to trap them for hours…’ I thought darkly. “Okay, enough stalling, naptime!” She commanded. “I wasn’t stalling,” I told her innocently. “Right…” she tickled me for a moment and then retraced her steps inside the house. Back in my room she lay me down on top of the quilt in the crib for a quick second before quickly and effectively tucking me inside of it to where I couldn’t move. “What are you doing?” I asked before being effectively silenced with a pacifier. I didn’t complain though and sucked on it lightly. “It’s called swaddling Stacy, I should have done it last night but I was worried with the sleeper you would be too hot. It helps keep me from worrying about you flipping over and possibly having problems breathing…” I looked up at her and wondered if I was now getting to another story, but chose not to push. She kissed my head and reached above me to turn on the crib’s mobile. Just as she began to turn around I noticed a dark dot on her left breast. She was out of my sight quickly though and I was left to look at the mobile of butterflies turning while Brahms Lullaby played softly. Seeing nothing else I could do I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. Chapter 4: I WOKE UP to the sound of someone doing a really poor job of sneaking around. “Shhh, she’s sleeping!” Amanda scolded. “Probably only because you made her,” the voice hissed back. “Oh my god she is so adorable.” “Umm thanks,” I told the voice as I opened my eyes and looked at a shorter version of Amanda. She squealed, “Can I pick her up?” “Yes,” Amanda said, “just be careful…” “I will,” she said the strange giant grabbed for me and released me from the quilt. I felt her finger quickly check my diaper and I blushed. “All dry!” “Well, we’ll have to fix that soon, huh?” Amanda said to me with a smirk. “Ignore her, she’s just grouchy cause someone else is holding you. I’m your Auntie Megan by the way,” she told me with a smile. I sighed in relief, “Thank god, I was worried it was…” I caught myself. “Chloe?” She shuddered, “Yeah, I think that would be a bad nightmare to wake up to her face. You haven’t told Chloe about Stacy yet, have you?” She asked her. “Not yet. I haven’t even told Mom yet,” she added. “Just me, your baby sister?” She asked with a smile as she held me in her arms like an infant and I could just make out both of their faces by going back and forth with my eyes and head. “Well duh, you’re the only sane one in the bunch. You’re probably thinking about how you could sue me for taking a free little…” She seemed to be joking. “Well if she was free and didn’t invite you to adopt her…” “Yes I know the law sis. In this case we actually have that contract you saw.” “Interesting contract too. What did your lawyer say about it?” She asked. “In theory it’s legally binding that we return her after college. But he did mention that there were probably a dozen loopholes around it if we just wanted to keep her for ourselves,” she smiled kindly at the suddenly wide eyes I made at her, “but we’re not intending on that!” “Good, I will come back and take you on myself if you or anyone abuse this cutie! I won’t let her become another Kacey…” she said sadly before saying, “So Stacy, tell me about yourself,” she said as I was carried downstairs to the couch where she sat me in her lap facing her. “Well, I came here a couple years ago…” I told her all about why I was insane enough to come and she was good about listening to me. “So anyway, it seemed safest to go ahead and have I guess foster parents instead of risking whatever else came up out of the dorms.” “That’s very smart of you,” she told me, “I’ve had a few littles in the last couple semesters of my classes - I’m going to be a junior by the way - that have all ended up disappearing to etiquette schools… Sadly it’s like a matter of time for every one of them. Last week they introduced a bill in the Senate to make it permissible for the first person to put a hand on a little that comes to this dimension to be their guardian.” “So…” “Yes, yesterday that lady would have become your guardian…” Amanda said with a catch in her voice. “Anyone coming through the portal?” “There’s still a diplomatic clause in effect for the tour groups, but yeah, anyone else will be swept up into a nursery before they can say baba,” Megan said. “What was I thinking…?” I said aloud. “Well, two years ago when you visited it wasn’t as bad. There were some serious roads being made towards little’s rights then.” “What about my ability to be in college?” I asked Megan. She honestly seemed to understand the situation better than anyone. “Well your parents have decided they want you attending school. While every Amazon will think they’re nuts, they’re your parents and have full authority over you like any parent.” She said with a smirk, “same way they could enroll you into elementary, junior high, high school, or a regular pre-school and no one would bat an eye on those!” “Anything but junior high again…” I looked at Amanda pleadingly with a smile. “Don’t worry, you’re off to college young lady,” she smiled at me. “Speaking of which, I promised you a walk in your stroller, didn’t I?” “Umm… yes?” I said, not really caring about it. “Megan you want to come give her a tour of the campus?” She smiled brightly at me and said, “sure!” Megan checked my diaper and said, “Geeze Mandy, did you put her in a thick enough diaper?” “It’s cute!!!” She told her. “Seriously pop the snaps of her outfit and look at it, it’s adorable!” Megan looked at me sympathetically, “May I, she has me curious now?” I nodded and she wasted no time pulling my outfit apart and looking at the very pink and feminine diaper. She sighed, “I’m so glad I’m not a little, I would burn this…” I laughed, “You can still do that for me?” “Nah, she’s right, it is cute… on YOU. You haven’t even put a dent in that padding, do you feel like you need changed yet though?” She asked me. “No, I’m probably good. It could soak up half of the ocean I think…” She squeezed me tight, “I like you. I have dibs on you if my sister gets tired of you!” There was a bit of a circus that went on while Amanda grabbed a stroller she had stored in the car. My car seat carrier apparently connected into it normally, but so that I could see she just let me sit in the very oversized toddler seat. I was so small she could barely get the straps tight enough, and even then I could have slipped out if I wanted to! I watched as Megan filled a bottle of juice for me, while Amanda simultaneously stuffed a pacifier in my mouth, before handing me Elena to hold. I sighed as she started walking down the street and I learned quickly we were only a few blocks from the campus. “Look over there,” Megan said to me, “That’s the student union where we have a cafeteria, the bookstore, and some offices!” She was being cute with her voice in a way that made me think she was hiding my intelligence from the people we passed by. Many of those waved and cooed at me, but we were other wise allowed to walk by unmolested. The buildings with massive lecture halls were pointed out from the outside for me. Apparently the university prided itself on small class sizes, but still had four large lecture halls; the largest seated seven hundred students! They also took the time to point out the building that housed the computer and math departments that would be my home. The sisters decided to take a break midway through the campus and sat down on a bench with my stroller facing them. Amanda took the bottle of juice out of the diaper bag and replaced my pacifier with it. “So you’re keeping her on solid foods?” Megan asked. “We have no agreement on that in the contract, but I think to be kind yes,” she told both of us. “That is kind… and as long as you’re not using cloth diapers it doesn’t really matter what her poop is like, right?” I looked up inquisitively enough that she told me, “breastfed babies poop is water soluble, which means your poopy diapers could just be put in the washing machine and everything would dissolve!” I made a face at that and Amanda leaned forward to tickle me. Megan’s face changed as she looked at her and said, “Manda really? Already?” Her eyes appeared drawn to two spots that were similar to the one I’d seen earlier. She sighed, “Yes, and this is with pads in!” “You know most can only really deal with it in one way…” She nodded, “I don’t want to push something on Stacy that she doesn’t want…” “What’s going on?” I asked as I took the bottle nipple out of my mouth. I watched her look around to see if anyone else was around, she sighed and answered, “Most Amazon mothers have a really strong maternal instinct. Sometimes all it takes is seeing a cute little and I deal with leaking breasts for a week… I’m not surprised that a day with you and I’m leaking like a cow…” “Does it hurt?” I asked “What?” “Those?” I asked, as she seemed to hurriedly dig something discreetly out of the bag. I could see for a brief second they were pads that she swapped out some others that were already there for ones she bagged in a plastic bag. “No… but it would feel better if the milk was gone. I’ll have to buy a pump I guess to get rid of it…” “Or…” Megan said looking at me, “Somehow I don’t think Stacy would mind trying it…” “Well…” I put the bottle in my lap and squirmed in the stroller as I tried to think this through carefully… “I don’t know... I wouldn’t want to only eat it though…” I told her. “New deal?” She asked me. I sighed, “What?” I did my best to figure out what I had just implied. “If it’s not horrible to you, we do this three times a day? I’ll feed you real food all the time - not baby food - but that will keep me from doing this…” “And if I hate it?” “Then I’ll buy a pump and use it instead. Maybe another baby can drink it?” I thought back to that first woman I had seen when we came back and couldn’t deny there was a curiosity in my body from that. The very idea of it had been arousing to me since then… “Deal,” I told her. There wasn’t a second of hesitation then for here as she unbuckled me from the seat and promptly revealed a gigantic orb of flesh that I had little idea of what to do with. Her nipple stuck out from the breast far enough that it would easily reach my back molars. ‘Nothing but to try it…’ I had just thought as her hand guided my head and open mouth to it. I really had no real idea what to do as my mouth tentatively rounded on her flesh. My tongue touched her nipple and discovered milk was already leaking out. It entered my mouth before I even suckled and I discovered that it didn’t taste bad at all! I gave her breast suckle like I did with a bottle, and was rewarded with a mouth of liquid that tasted far better than I believed it would! It was like an amazing vanilla shake or something. Before long I felt like the world was on standby as all I thought about was sucking more! After awhile it stopped coming and I became a little annoyed. A finger tickled my chin and Amanda said, “Let’s try the other one instead…” I felt like I was on some sort of insane drug or something as I found myself latched onto her other side. “I guess it must be pretty good,” Megan said next to her. Amanda sighed, “I guess so, we’ll see when she gets out of the milk coma what she really thinks.” “Yeah… I have a hard time after that reaction not thinking there’s something to be said about our milk being addictive.” I tuned most of the conversation out though as all I seemed to care about was getting the next gulp of milk. Before long I was actually feeling kind of full just before the last of this breast ran dry. “Hand me that cloth,” I heard Amanda tell Megan. “Here sis,” she said. “You didn’t burp her between breasts, I bet she spits up quite a bit…” “Yeah…” I suddenly became more aware of the world as I found my face being held to a cloth on her shoulder and my back gently patted. ‘This won’t work on me… will it?’ I thought just as a big belch issued from my lungs along with a bunch of milky spit up. “Eew…” I said aloud as my mouth felt kind of gross then. “It’s okay baby, that’s to be expected,” Amanda said as she gave me a loving squeeze. “Good thing we put you in that thick diapee, huh?” She told me then. “Huh?” I asked. “She’s still out of it…” “Think I should I change her here, or just wait?” “With how much she just drank she’ll keep going for a while I’d guess. You may have a stinker before long too…” I felt myself bounced up and down as my eyes felt sleepy. “We’ll just let her sleep it off then,” Amanda said as I felt myself buckled in, a pacifier slipped in my mouth, and then nothing. NEXT THING I knew I was laying in Megan’s lap with the news on TV. “Oh, so you decided to wake up, huh?” I looked at her confused but nodded. My diaper must have been changed because it felt like one of the ‘thinner’ Pampers again. “What happened?” I asked and spat out the pacifier that I was nursing. “Well my crazy sister exposed you to her psychotropic breast milk and then we decided to go party in the town. Before I knew it you were hanging on a chandelier daring some crazy twelve-foot tall lady to change your diaper before you shot her?” I laughed, “So it made me crazy?” “Not crazy per se, but definitely makes you zone out. Some of the littles groups have tried to make it illegal to feed littles the milk because it seems to have some side effects.” “What else?” “Well eventually you sort of crave it…” she hesitated, “I’ve seen research that it lowers resistance to suggestions and possibly may affect control of your toilet training.” “Great… So one hit and I’m an addict?” I asked. “No, probably not…” I saw it was only Megan, “What do you think I should tell her?” “You’re here for four years, right?” I nodded, “That’s the plan.” “Honestly neither of you has the self-control to not do it again; I say just go for it. Set a limit like you did and try and stick to it the best you can.” “Have you ever had that happen to you?” I asked her. She nodded, “Chloe’s littles caused it one time… You’ll probably do it to me too if I’m here much. I’m a sucker for cute princesses,” she said as she tickled my stomach a little. I groaned with the thought, “Umm… did…?” “Did I change your diaper and discover your secret?” She asked with a smile before answering, “Yes I did.” “And…?” “And… what?” “Well what do you think?” “Well it’s not like you have a say in the clothes you wear silly.” She told me. “My big sister is a nice girl, but she’s definitely going to want to play dress up with her doll!” She tickled my stomach a little more and blew a raspberry on my neck. I squirmed quite a bit before she stopped, “You honestly want to know what I think?” She asked, “Even if I may not be unbiased?” “I think you’re less biased than anyone else from the way you talk. I think you actually believe in rights for littles?” She sighed, “I do… but I’m also a realist. Stacy my advice would be to go ahead and do the procedure. With the technology at the university it’s just a matter of knocking you out, injecting you with some nanites, and then you wake up with the right parts for the Stacy that was admitted into the university. I’m worried if someone discovers something extra on you that they’ll use that as a pretext to dismiss your scholarship and insist you go to an etiquette school.” I nodded, “Seems like something that could easily happen.” The garage door opened right then and I jolted a bit at the sound. Fred came in a moment later and asked, “How’s my favorite princess?” “Good,” I answered tentatively. He took me out of Megan’s lap and held me before giving me a quick hug, “I know you’re not quite comfortable with me yet Stacy, but I promise you can trust me.” I nodded, “I’m trying…” “Hi Megan,” he said and gave her a hug from the side when she stood. “Where’s Mommy?” he asked her as much as me. “She ran to pick up pizza, she should be back soon.” ‘So I was already left with a baby sitter, huh?’ I thought to myself. “Great!” He felt my diaper without warning and said, “Well I guess that’ll last you through din-din?” I turned red and found myself hiding in his shoulder. Somehow it was even more embarrassing that he had checked me than it was one of the girls… He just laughed, “You better get used to it sweetie, sometimes Mommy has to work and I’ll be the one taking care of you.” I just nodded. “Auntie Megan would you go ahead and take her back while I clean up for dinner?” He handed me back to her, “Of course,” she answered with a smile. “What now?” I asked her. “Want to swing outside?” She asked me. I shrugged, “sure?” “You don’t sound too enthused…” “Well this isn’t unexpected stuff, but it’s not why I came here?” I suggested to her. “I get that,” she told me. “You really think you can make it through the program here?” I shrugged, “I have no idea… I hope so. I know there’s a uniform for littles on the campus that I’ll have to wear. I know that diapers are okay as long as they’re not messy in class… I guess we’ll see what comes beyond that.” “What about your real family?” “What about them?” “Aren’t you going to miss them?” “I do already, but there’s nowhere back home that would have been as good for college as this. I would have had to move away anyway... In theory without that law you told me about I would think it would be safe for them to visit with a guide… now I’m not so sure. I think the last thing I want is to be in a crib next to my parents!” She nodded, “I’ve always felt it’s especially cruel when littles over the age of 30 are kept like this. At least at your age you’ve only had a little bit of freedom so far…” I sighed, “I think it is just plain cruel.” The garage door opened again and soon Amanda came in with two huge boxes of pizza and a ValuMart bag in her hands. “Who wants pizza?” Ten minutes later we were all sitting at the table… well sort of. I was in the highchair with a bib on and half of a ridiculous slice of pizza on a plastic plate in front of me. I had heard of a place somewhere in Texas that sold pizzas that were like 42” and could feed a family of who knows… The pizzas she brought home must have been pretty close to that size and I watched Fred tear through four slices like nothing. I found myself carefully taking bites out of the slice slowly. It was good, but I couldn’t help the fact I was definitely still full from my experience a couple hours earlier. “So what do you think of Emerson?” Fred asked me. “I really like it!” I told him, “When we were given the tour a couple years ago I couldn’t believe how far ahead everything was from us… I just hope I can get through the basics and catch onto your more advanced ideas quickly.” “I never asked, what languages have you learned so far?” Amanda asked. Megan seemed interested too. “Well I can write well in about five of the languages back home, we call them C#, SQL, Java, JavaScript, and Python. I’ve also dabbled a bit on the iOS stuff Apple puts out. I don’t know if you all even have those?” Amanda looked stunned but answered, “Well we have all of those actually. Those were our standard languages ten years ago. Those all have bumped up to new standards and we’ve added a few others you’ll need to learn too. If you know those though I think you should pick up on them quick…” I sighed in relief, “Hopefully the syntax is all the same and everything here. I don’t suppose you would have some software and a compiler to work with those here at home?” “Of course,” she smiled at me, “tomorrow we’ll both go play together with it?” “Cool!” I said, suddenly feeling like maybe there was a future beyond drooling and messy diapers still. I looked at Megan, “What’s your major?” “I’m doing two actually, Philosophy and Computer Science to go Pre-Law.” “A lot of people would say those have nothing in common, but a lot of the logic principles carry over from the two,” Amanda said proudly of her baby sister. I nodded, “I’ve heard that. If I was back home I think I would probably try to do the same. Here I’m just going to try and get away with my mind intact and one degree!” “Speaking of your mind intact…” Amanda asked guiltily. I had just taken my last bite and gulped it down nervously. “How… how are you feeling now?” I smiled at her, “I seem to be fine now.” “What happened?” Fred asked nervously. “Well… we went for a walk earlier,” Amanda started, “and… well…” “Your wife started leaking from her boobies like a dairy cow at the farm,” Megan finished with a smile. “Megan!” Amanda said annoyed. “Well that’s what happened isn’t it?” She smiled and stuck her tongue out at her. Clearly she was determined to maintain levity at the table. “So does this mean Megan nursed?” Fred asked with a twinkle in his eye. “Eeeeew…” both Megan and Amanda said in stereo. “No, but I did,” I admitted. “Were you forced to do it?” He asked me with concern. “No,” I said. “We made a deal,” Amanda told her husband, “since as long as she’s around the boobs will keep leaking… she would try it and see if she liked it.” “And did you Stacy?” “Well she definitely became crazy about it…” Megan said. “Stacy?” He asked. “It was weird… Honestly it tasted amazing… Once I had one mouthful my body just wouldn’t stop craving it. I’ve never done drugs… but I felt like a drug user must. Is there something in Amazon milk that does that?” He sighed, “It’s hard to determine which of the research into that is genuine and what’s been altered to fit agendas.” “What do you think?” I asked him. “Well… like I said the field is muddled. Most of the research studies that are done on breastfeeding real infants show that it helps with brain development, helps with body development, etc. We have movements like ‘Breastfed Babies are Best’ around all the time. On our infants it does seem to yield benefits above formula fed infants through the first few years… I think that research is absolutely certain.” “And on littles?” He sighed, “Well the majority of the research here has so much bias so clear it’s impossible for me to believe anyone can say it with a clear face. The research tries to say that breastfed littles are better-behaved, more docile, more loving, healthier weight wise, less sick, etc. The problem is that most of the major research is sponsored by people with their hands in etiquette schools. They make money by pushing the idea of littles needing their teeth removed so they can’t bite their mommies. I always find that funny given your teeth can’t even pierce the skin of an Amazon’s breast - no matter how hard you bite! They also push that it’s a healthier diet and you’ll live longer with a more youthful appearance.” Amanda looked a little nervous, “What do you think…?” “Well I thought we weren’t going to do this yet to be safe…?” I saw he was genuinely unhappy about this and Amanda kind of shrunk her giant figure down a little bit. He sighed, “Something in the milk of most Amazons seems to instantly make a craving happen. The little can’t really help needing to finish what their mommies have for them. It seems to have some sort of calming quality that becomes at the very least a psychological support for them. It does seem that those littles on a mixture of breast milk and regular food are in better health longer too. Those only on breast milk though tend to bloat up and gain too much weight. Many of those end up needing other care twenty years down the road for heart related issues.” He paused, “The biggest downside, or benefit according to most Amazons, is that breastfed littles seem to lose their urinary continence very quickly. Bowels don’t seem to be as directly affected except how milk normally affects a person.” “So I’m probably not an addict?” I asked him. He shrugged, “One hit won’t do it, but if you keep it up you may find you need Mommy’s milk more and more? I don’t honestly know. We were going to wait until you were a bit more settled before it came up, but my wife has always had such a strong maternal lactation reflex I’m almost surprised it took her until this afternoon to soak through the pads.” I looked at Amanda, “Last night’s milk?” “Regular milk with a little bit of honey in it…” She paused, “I really am sorry Stacy…” I sighed, “I don’t think any true harm has been done honestly.” I paused for a moment, “The bet was if I would enjoy it or not?” “No Stacy, I’m calling…” “Hold on… I know it probably wasn’t our brightest moment, but you’re doing me a huge favor by taking me in and NOT making me a mindless infant. If my presence is going to make your body have that reaction… I don’t mind helping out.” “Are you sure?” Fred asked. “Really Stacy… maybe it’s not a good idea…” Megan said. She had gotten stiller and stiller on the side and I sensed she felt even guiltier than Amanda had since she egged her on. “We just have to be very careful when. I’m guessing I messed my diaper on the way back home?” I asked. Amanda nodded, “About fifteen minutes later…” “So I think you can probably add some bowel reaction to your research,” I told Fred. I thought for a second, “What time are my classes probably starting?” I looked at Megan. “You’re a freshman, so you’re probably stuck with 8:30am?” “And end?” “Well you should be able to be done by 5pm every day. Once in awhile there’s an odd evening class. Extracurricular groups tend to meet in the evenings… most of those would be dangerous for you though.” I nodded and thought through my agreement before looking at Amanda, “Okay, when I wake up and before bed I think would be safe?” I suggested to her. “On weekends after lunch?” “We said three times?” She tentatively asked. “Well let’s wait and see my class schedule first?” I said. “Remember if I defecate in my diaper in class I’m on a one-way trip to nursery school instead of that college degree.” She looked guilty, “and you did zone out really good…” I nodded, “So is that fair to you? I did make the deal and will stick with it.” “Deal,” she said with a smile. “You sure?” Fred asked me. I nodded, “I’m a m… girl of my word.” “I’ll try and see if I can’t get some emergency drugs for you to have on hand too…” he said. “What?” Amanda asked. “We both know there will be some close calls for Stacy here… probably best if she has some emergency injections to counter any bouts of diarrhea or in case someone tampers with her.” She nodded, “By the way Stacy make it your habit to NEVER accept food, candy, or drinks from strangers. If a drink is out of your sight, even for a minute, don’t accept it.” “What about at restaurants?” I asked. “From now on I’ll make sure we take something with us…” I sighed, “You know this is complicated.” “Yes it is, if you’d rather just go to daycare and watch Naomi and Oliver that would be fine with me…” she smirked at me. Fred and Megan laughed and I just stuck my tongue out at her. Chapter 5: MEGAN LEFT SHORTLY after dinner with a promise to see us soon and also keep my existence secret from the rest of their family. I had then been deposited on the floor of my nursery after a quick diaper change. I was debating what I was going to do when Fred brought a baby gate from somewhere and secured it to my doorway. “Really?” I asked. He laughed, “This is one of those things the protection agency would look for if they ever come check on our house. Amanda asked me to pick one up on my way to work…” The gate secured to the outer edge of the doorframe. Since the door swung in you could close the door and leave it in place as it had it’s own gate that swung open or closed. He left it closed and the door open when he left a moment later leaving me caged in my room. I walked over to my desk and got on my laptop. There was a message from my parents, Hi Stacy, So they thought you were a girl? I bet you have a really pretty nursery… We didn’t make any deals on that front, so I hope everything’s okay? Or at least you’re okay with the consequences? We knew when you decided to take this adventure you would be taking a huge risk of anything being possible! I sighed, ‘if I show up with a vagina I don’t think they’ll freak too much…’ We’re just glad that you’re safe and still okay. Please keep writing us, we promise to intervene if the contract is breached. By the way Gabby came by yesterday, she wants pictures! I couldn’t help but laugh at that. I think if she were there she’d probably be jumping to be your Amazon mommy. ‘That’s just weird…’ I thought, ‘But yep, I bet she would…’ Write soon, we love you so very much, Love Mom and Dad I sighed and looked down at the romper I had been wearing all-day and let myself go pee in the diaper some. I watched the padding swell as I did so and couldn’t help but think about Elena’s diaper change by Gaby this summer… ‘Mom’s right, Gaby would jump on babying me in a heartbeat!’ The romper left my legs exposed and I noticed for the first time the hair on my arms and the stubble on my legs seemed more than a little out of place for a supposed girl... let alone baby. I knew decisions would have to be made on that and my boy parts very soon. I ignored thinking about that for a moment though and began writing a reply. As I began the letter I used a couple safe key phrases that sounded innocuous before getting to the heart of the message, Today I heard some things that make me really nervous… should something happen I’m not sure it would be worth you attempting to enforce our contract… If I disappear I would really love the idea of you coming for me like a knight on a white horse, but think it through carefully. The reason I worry is that there are some new law changes from the past two years and several coming. In the likely circumstance that the new laws pass, anyone without a guide coming straight out of the portal can be adopted by the first Amazon to touch them. It’s sick… it’s like a game to many of them! I would be in big trouble now if that law had already been on the books as another Amazon woman attempted to get me the second I came out of the line in the terminal. If Amanda hadn’t immediately claimed me as her baby this lady would have carted me off. While Amanda was dressing me in the changing room the lady actually showed up with a man that was fighting her tooth and nail! I watched as she spanked the living daylights out of him. He had to have been almost two feet taller than I am now too… She said things that make me certain he was taken straight to an orphanage or one of their etiquette schools. Speaking of height… I shrank a lot more than expected this trip… waaaay more than last time! Last night when I messaged you I just honestly thought everyone was so much taller than me - like I expected. With Amanda being ten foot one, and Fred being nearly eleven feet tall I didn’t think about it… Today at a doctor’s office I was measured and I discovered I shrank down to about thirty-seven inches… I know even in our world I would be toddler sized! Here I’m the size of an infant! We’re not sure if it’s related to a second trip, or it was caused by something else - for all I know it could be some sort of control on the Amazon’s end to allow them to have better designer control on their littles… not that they really need that as it is. I know without a doubt that I’m truly adorable by their standards and really in danger if left unattended. Dad you might be okay with a second trip, but Mom you might be doomed to shrink more like me too… Amanda did take me today to get ‘adopted’ legally. With that they put a chip in me like some pet… It hurt like hell! But, supposedly if I’m kidnapped it’s not easy to remove. While I pretty much believe Fred and Amanda think of it that way, I’m sure most people think of it as a way to prevent a little from escaping… Please… I’m not sure it would be worth coming for me if something goes wrong. I also think it would be dangerous for me to make the trip home for vacations. We’ll talk a little more at the portal Friday I guess though. I made sure a few more safe phrases were included before signing it, Love, Stacy I felt a tear go down my face as I faced the reality of my circumstances. ‘If you have half a brain cell you’ll go home and never come back at the first chance…’ “Are you okay sweetie?” Amanda’s voice startled me. I looked up at her form kneeling down beside me and wondered if she had read my e-mail as I typed it. It really didn’t matter if she did, I had written under the assumption that she and the authorities would all read it. I had been a little more open on my thoughts about them than maybe I should, but it was all stuff that should have been mostly protected by free speech clauses - even here in this dimension. I shook my head and answered, “No, I’m pretty sure this whole thing was the dumbest thing ever done by a teenager on their way to college ever!” I shuddered, “I didn’t really consider how the laws would change… and how much I would change. Last time I visited I was still nearly my real size. I would be a toddler even in our world at this size… here I’m an infant! Am I going to be able to even walk to classes?” I said even softer, “Will I even be allowed to walk to class…?” Amanda took me in her arms and cuddled me for a long moment before kissing the top of my head, “Princess we promised you you’ll leave this world with a degree, and your mind intact and able to walk. I intend to keep that promise no matter what!” “I hope you can keep that…” I told her. “I will,” she said with another squeeze. “Now, I think that diapee could wait a bit longer, but it’s definitely past time for Princess Stacy to have a bath!” I smiled at that and asked, “Can I have bubbles at least?” “Can you have bubbles?” She pretended to be angry, but I could tell already when she was joking, “You want bubbles?” She began tickling me mercilessly and there was definitely a steady stream of urine joining what I had peed before. I giggled, “Please?” “Please what?” She said slightly out of breath, “Keep tickling you?” I giggled more and said, “Please stop?” My hair had come undone in spots and several hairs blocked my vision. I managed to put my hand up to pull them back then as she said, “I guess I’ll stop… but bubbles?” “You said I’m a princess, princesses have to have bubbles,” I said playing along a bit. “You are so adorable,” she hugged me again and said, “Okay you can have bubbles.” There was the flash of a camera and I looked up to see Fred holding an expensive looking DSLR and a big smile. “Have to add to our wall downstairs!” Amanda picked me up and carried me to the changing table where she pulled out the hair ties first that had mostly come undone under her tickle attack anyways. She fingered loose the remaining braids before she quickly stripped me of my romper, diaper, and wiped me with a baby wipe. I was wrapped in a pink hooded towel before she carried me to the bathroom. She left me standing next to the tub and began adding water and bubble bath to the monstrosity. I had no hope of seeing into the tub and guessed it was probably four feet in height. It seemed to be probably eight or so feet long too! That meant it could easily be a small swimming pool for me! Amanda must have felt very nervous about bathing me in it because it seemed like she probably hadn’t added nearly the capacity of water to it when she picked me up and sat me in water that only came up to my belly button sitting. I looked up, “Can I have more water?” She shook her head, “You know they say toddlers can drown in four inches of water here?” “We say two back home,” I told her with a sigh. “Really you should be getting sink baths…” she said with her eyes showing their concern. I made a face at that, “I can swim really well?” She laughed, “Well we’ll have to see about that soon! If you can swim without your water wings across the pool I’ll let you have a few more inches,” she told me. I smiled, “Okay.” “Always the little deal maker, huh?” She asked me as she threw a rubber ducky and a couple other toys in the tub with me. She played with the bubbles and me for a few moments, before grabbing a pink, bunny shaped mitt, and used baby soap to scrub my arms, legs, and everywhere in between extraordinarily well. She had just finished that when she looked at me and said, “Stacy?” I looked up and she had a serious look, “What?” She sighed, “I think we need to seriously talk about some things here…” “What?” I asked nervously. “Well first of all you must have shaved your legs and groin before you came?” I nodded, “I had a feeling something would need done…” “Well, I appreciate you did that, but I think you would be better off with something more permanent.” My eyes opened wide, but I calmly asked, “What do you mean?” ‘You knew this would probably come…’ the voice inside my head reminded me. “Well there are some creams out there that supposedly make it all fall out and stay out. It never worked on Hannah though…. Maybe they’ve improved in the last twenty years, but I think the better bet is still laser removal.” I gulped, “completely permanent then?” She nodded, “Would you consider it?” I stared silently at her for a moment before asking, “where would we get that done?” She shuddered a bit, “Well probably at one of those centers or maybe at the university’s hospital.” “Which is… safer?” I asked. “Well it depends. If you just want to go to one of the centers I’ll pretend to make it seem like this is your big punishment and make them think I want to torture you with the other things later. They’d probably leave you alone other than taunting.” “And the hospital?” “Well that one only makes sense if you do something about that,” she said while pointing to where the water had cleared and you could see my ‘something extra.’ Fred came in the room behind her then and had overheard her last part and sighed, “I asked a few questions today, and I think if you want to have a chance at your scholarship you would be best to do it… and soon.” I looked up at the towering man who really had given me every reason to trust him so far. “Do you have someone you can trust?” He laughed, “I don’t trust anyone with littles honestly… something about our psychology just makes us all crazy around you. But I have one friend who I know does really good work with his nanites. You’d be able to walk in and get an injection of nanites under anesthesia that would keep you asleep until they were done.” “And that one would let me have babies myself some day?” I shuddered. “In theory…” he nodded. “Let me sleep on it?” I asked. They both nodded and said, “No problems baby,” Amanda said. Fred left the room again and Amanda said, “Okay baby, close your eyes while I wash your hair!” It was no tears shampoo, but I thought it was still a good idea to close my eyes! She rubbed shampoo into every inch of my hair before rinsing it out with a cup thing. “Where’s my princess?” She cooed at me when she was done. I opened my eyes and smiled at her. Not long after that she pulled the drain stop from the tub and wrapped me back in a hooded towel with a face on it. I was amazed at the amount of time she was letting me go without a diaper right then as she had me brush my teeth first before laying me back on the changing table. A nighttime diaper with stars and moons on it was pulled out from underneath the table. After I watched her unfold it she grabbed my ankles and lifted my butt off the table and onto the new diaper. I tried to sit as still as possible while she rubbed some lotion and powder into my skin, but couldn’t help but physically react to her touch. My blush extended from my toes to my hair! After she taped it shut she sat me up and worked my hair with a towel for a moment before picking up a blow dryer. The sound startled me with how loud it was and I jumped. “Awww… did I scare you baby?” She asked as she flipped it back off and hugged me. “Is that a Jet engine!?!” I shouted at her when she turned it back on. She laughed at me some more. The air felt good as she combed through my hair and dried it carefully. When she finished she braided it all into a loose braid and tied it off. ‘That part at least is relaxing,’ I admitted to myself. “Sleepy yet?” She asked me. “Not really,” I told her wondering what her response would be. “Why don’t we go downstairs then and we’ll watch TV for a bit with Daddy.” “Is that safe?” I asked while thinking of what she had told me. “The shows we watch are.” “Okay,” I said before asking, “Aren’t you going to put something else on me first though?” “What? A diapee is plenty!” She told me. I sensed though she was feeling out where I felt my boundary actually was. “Please may I have pajamas Mommy?” She smiled, “If you were being a brat I would say no, but I can’t say no to sweetness and a polite princess like that!” She sat me down on the floor and I wobbled for a second before sitting down. The diaper was just too thick to stand easily! I watched as she went to a drawer and grabbed a onesie that looked different than any I had seen before on a baby. It had an extra panel coming over to the left of it with snaps in addition to the crotch. It was light purple for the main fabric with little bands of dark purple on the outer seams. “What’s that?” I asked from my seat. She sat down on the floor next to me and said, “I’d never seen this style until today, but it’ll make changing night time diapers a lot easier!” She smiled at me. I saw up close as she opened it and slid my arms through the sleeves that everything else unbuttoned easily to get it all out of the way to change me without taking it off of me. “Lay down real quick sweetie,” she told me with a smile and pushed me back down on my back. A number of quick snaps later and I was in a t-shirt… sort of. I looked down at the bottom and how much the diaper pushed out the material. You could just see the frill of the leg gathers on either side and I was sure by giant standards I was adorable. I held my arms in the universal ‘pick me up’ motion and she obliged me. I watched as she grabbed a cloth on the way out the door and put it on her shoulder. Downstairs I sat watching TV sitting her lap on the couch while she cuddled into Fred’s side. We watched the entire length of a TV show with him occasionally playing with both of our hair. The show itself was a really bad detective romp that reminded me of a Law and Order episode. Like back home every now and then commercials would come on. Several times Amanda covered my ears with her hand and her body so I couldn’t hear or see what was going on in those. The first time I had asked ‘why’ and she had explained since it was a product for littles it might have some subliminal messages. I nodded at that then. At the end of the show she turned me to face her, “I think it’s time for night-night.” I groaned but couldn’t deny I was sleepy so I nodded. “Let’s get you filled up first,” she said with a smile as she pulled her blouse down and revealed her breast and nipple to me. I looked briefly at Fred at her side and he just smiled and nodded, “go ahead baby girl.” I leaned forward and took her nipple in my mouth again and was once again rewarded with the tasty liquid. Just as before I felt like I couldn’t possibly get enough and kept suckling quickly. When that breast ran dry I kept nursing on autopilot before she tickled my jaw again and lay me on her shoulder with the cloth. ‘Why’s she stopping?!?’ I felt a part of my brain cry out, ‘I’m not done!’ My awareness returned only slightly and I understood what was going on as she patted my back, and I burped twice, before she wiped my mouth and placed me at her other breast. I was happy again as I nursed and this time as I stopped feeling the liquid entering my mouth I just kept nursing and she let me. I went to sleep like that feeling very safe and contented. I WOKE UP with it dark still and found myself wrapped so tightly in a blanket I couldn’t move. I sighed, ‘This is annoying…’ I knew of the concept of swaddling, so I guessed that was the problem. With my arms and body unable to move with the simple swaddling I began to wonder how in the world I would have a chance at running away from crazy giants if I ever needed to. I had checked quickly before getting on my computer yesterday and discovered the Switch was still in my bag. If they asked about it I would just tell them it was a portable device and not even explain its connection to a TV. I feared if I left it with Amanda she would have her nerdy need to take it apart, and the next thing I would know she would find the gun! ‘What the hell do I do about my gender?’ I asked myself disturbed. I knew without a doubt based on my conversation with the little on the trip before that giants only gave you one chance, if you were lucky, to prove that you were an adult. In theory by being ‘mature enough’ to wear a diaper I was avoiding that pitfall. My going pee in a diaper wasn’t going to land me in the orphanages, especially since I had a loving mommy and daddy. However the chance of them saying that ‘Stacy Slane’ registered as a girl and lied as a reason to renege on the scholarship seemed not unlikely. All it would take is one professor or student trying to be helpful changing the littles wet diaper and then it could be all over… A liar would probably be seen as the most immature form of a little. ‘Did I really have much of a life as a boy?’ I asked myself. I was a virgin, having never even had a girlfriend long enough to even consider going all the way. The most I had ever done was with Kelly in 7th Grade at the school dance when she kissed me on the lips. By the next day I was forgotten as she was going out with Greg. ‘Let’s say I let them do this… and I can have kids… and I go back home…’ The possibilities of being a girl in my world weren’t terrifying. Really fifty percent of the population survived just fine. I would probably be able to go on to whatever future I wanted and if my current looks were anything to go by I’d have no end of guys wanting to date me. ‘Having my own diapered babies to breastfeed wouldn’t be a bad thing…’ I admitted to myself. ‘Okay, so you got yourself in this mess already… might as well see it through,’ I gave myself a pep talk. Right then I felt something in my stomach and had only a moment of time to wonder before I realized I needed to poop badly. It felt like I needed to pee badly too… so I released a little bit of that hoping it would make keeping not messy easier. The plan was doomed to failure though as my stomach suddenly cramped up badly and I felt a liquefied mush enter the back of my diaper. I lay stunned for a moment wondering what the hell to do. ‘Call Amanda,’ a part of me said. I groaned as the mush had nowhere really to go and I whimpered out, “Mommy!” a few dozen times. The light turned on and a sleepy looking Amanda rolled in. “What’s wrong…?” she started to say before saying, “never mind baby girl, let’s get you all nice and clean.” I whimpered as she undid the swaddled blanket and I watched her face wince as she said, “Well looks like you had a bit of a blowout here sweetie. Eew…” It was the first time I saw something actually make her look sick. She picked me up by my armpits and kept me at arm’s length until she got to the changing table. The cute outfit was apparently a lost cause from what little I could see before she buckled me onto the table. Poop had escaped my supposedly indestructible diaper and made it all over it and my legs and everything else. I whimpered some more, “It’s gross,” I said and she found a pacifier and pushed it in my mouth. “Shhhh… it’s okay baby girl, Mommy’s going to get you all nice and cleaned up.” To clean me up she must have used nearly an entire box of wipes! By the time she cleaned me up, put a new diaper and outfit on me, she had her own share of poo on her sleeve that she made a face about. I guessed the changing table cover was a lost cause until it could go in the washing machine too. She picked me off of the table and sat me down in the glider saying, “Just stay there while I clean up your crib baby.” I wiped sleet from my eyes as I watched her take the quilt she had swaddled me out of the crib, made a face, and then pulled the sheet off too. Those plus my outfit were walked out the door down to the laundry room. I sat there and watched the door sleepily and listened to the sounds of closing doors and what was probably the washing machine starting. I heard her climb the stairs again and run to their bedroom before she came back up in a robe, “Well you sure were a messy baby! You feel better now?” I nodded. “Any idea why?” “Nerves,” I told her, “if I get really nervous my stomach does that.” “What are you nervous about?” She asked me. I just laughed, “You’re kidding, right?” She sighed and nodded, “I can’t even imagine actually.” “Then why perpetuate what amounts to enforced slavery with me as a guest? Couldn’t I in theory just wear training pants?” She sat holding me thoughtfully pushing the chair back and forth for a few silent moments before answering, “Because I’m certain of one thing Stacy after these two days…” “What?” “I have already grown to love you, and I don’t want to see anything bad happen to you. If that means keeping you in diapers for your protection, having you sleep in a crib, even embarrassing you every now and then I’ll do it. You’re smart and I don’t want to see another Amazon put out the fire in your mind.” I looked at her and sighed, “Thanks I guess…” “So what had you up?” “Well I told you I would think about something and give you an answer in the morning… Is this morning?” She laughed, “It’s 3am, so yes technically.” “Speaking of time… would you please get me a clock?” She looked thoughtfully around the room, “Let me find one that matches the nursery. I’ll see what I can do. So you were saying…?” I sighed and hoped I wouldn’t regret this, “Setup the procedure, just please let me be able to have babies of my own when I go home.” She hugged me tightly and placed her chin on my head, “I promise.” “Thanks,” I said. I noticed then that her robe had come open and her breast was bare just inches from my face. ‘Why not?’ For the second time that night I nursed myself to sleep.

The recent issue with the stories gave me the opportunity to repost this story after taking the time to fix grammar and spelling mistake that had been in the original. It is however the same story that I originally posted, just with less issues. I will be posting the the Chasing Emily side stories, 'Working on the Underground Railway' and 'Games of Skill, Games of Chance' once I have finished proofing them. I hope you enjoy this story Chasing Emily by InkuHime Emily loved her apartment. She loved the old brickwork, and the wood, polished by age, with a patina that was nearly impossible to reproduce artificially. Then there was the view, which most people would probably find nothing to praise, but Emily liked it. Old factories and squat office buildings, widely spaced, all of it built nearly a hundred years prior, and largely abandoned for the last twenty years. The way the morning and setting sun caught all the old architecture, she could stare at it for hours, or at least until the sun climbed too high or set. She liked the people or the fact that they minded their own business. And she really liked the fact that for whatever reason of reverse gentrification seemed to be at play that giants did not seem to want to live there. A few littles like her, but mostly inbetweeners, oddballs who did not quite fit into society. Artists mostly, a handful of people practising nearly forgotten trades, like the blacksmith who lived down on the first floor, or the man who made handmade paper in the factory across the street. She was a little out of place as she practised a highly technical trade. She was a programmer, a graphic designer, a bit of a hacker (that she kept extra secret), all freelance. Someone rang her doorbell. She got up from her seat, slipping down onto the floor from a chair that would have been a decent size for an inbetweener, and walked towards the door. She had a small flat screen monitor by the door displaying an image of the hallway. Standing in front of her apartment door was a young man, a tall inbetweener, a clerk at the organic market down the street. He carried two bags in his arms. Pressing the intercom button, she said, “Hey Ted, just leave them out there. I’ll get them in a couple of minutes.” “Sure thing Miss Black,” he said, then put the bags down and left. She waited until he had entered the rickety old elevator and the doors had closed before she opened her door and pulled both bags in. It was not that she thought that Ted was one of those that felt all littles needed to be taken care of, but the market he worked at was one of the few places that saw significant visitors from outside of the area. All she needed was him talking about the little who lived by herself. Say that to the right Amazon, well, the wrong one, and it was like waving a red flag in front of a bull. Bad analogy she knew, as bulls were colour blind. Carefully she picked up each bag and carried each one at a time to her kitchen. The place had been scaled towards the tall inbetweener crowd, sort of a safe size as even an Amazon could live there. As a little, she made use of a lot of step stools and put most things on lower shelves. Food unpacked she went back to her desk, did a little jump to get herself back on the chair. Her feet did not reach the floor. She was on the smaller size for an adult little, only a bit over four feet tall. Apparently, she was also ‘cute as a button’, which was not a phrase she liked. Back in her chair, she looked at the progress bar on her laptop. She was running a program of her own design, one that was converting an old banking program into a new web-based one. It was a specialised area of work that took most programmers weeks to do. Her program did it in a few hours, and then she would take a few hours to look for any problems before sending it back to the client. Not that she would send it back immediately. She would wait several days. No need to let her clients know how fast she really was. They might start making unreasonable demands on her time. She lost herself for a while, looking out her window at the late afternoon scene, the low buildings stretching out in front of her, off into the distance. There was a ribbon of undeveloped land between her neighbourhood and the city proper, where skyscrapers began to thrust up into the air. Some of her clients worked in those towers, paying her ridiculous amounts of money so that she could live her private life, on her own terms. There were times she felt like a prisoner, but she was content. And she reminded herself she would feel more like a prisoner in a crib. Her computer chimed. The program finished. She went to work, losing track of time, the apartment darkening as the sun slipped below the horizon. Emily was actually surprised when she looked up and found she was sitting in a dark apartment. Yawning widely she slipped off her chair and began to turn on lights, stretching out as she did so, wincing at a few tiny pains. Maybe she could get one of those standing desks, she thought, walking into her kitchen. Busying herself with making her dinner, she made herself stop thinking about her work. Eventually, dinner was made (she grilled up a steak, gently steamed some asparagus and broccoli) and then eaten. After cleaning up, she took a bath then, dressed in a terrycloth robe (made by the seamstress who loved two floors down), took a seat out on her balcony, a cup of coffee in her hands. The neighbourhood became a little livelier at night. Two of the factories had been converted to clubs, and people who would not live there came to celebrate. In the cooling night air she watched the expensive cars come in, park, saw the people get out. A lot of giants, seven and eight-foot men and women, a few even taller, dressed for a night out, laughing as they walked beneath her, unaware of the little who looked down at them. She liked it. When Emily finished her coffee, she left the balcony, put her cup in the dishwasher and then returned to her computer. Various emails had come in since she had last looked. Most of it was deleted, a few she read. There was one from Lyle Redmond, asking if she wanted to come and work for him. He made those offers at least once a month, and as always he asked if they could meet, or at least talk on the phone. Emily, of course, did not meet her clients, and she avoided the phone as her voice was high and apparently sweet. And Lyle Redmond--CEO of one of the largest entertainment companies in the country was nearly a ten-foot tall giant who had already ‘adopted’ five little ‘girls’ like they were a fashion accessory--was not someone she wanted to meet. Nor did she want him to hear her high and ‘sweet’ voice and start getting ideas. As always it took a bit of work to craft a polite refusal. Emily had no wish to send anything that would insult Lyle, He gave her a lot of work and paid her a lot of money, and he could have negative consequences on her career if he took it into his mind to do so. That done she shut off her computer and went to her bedroom to watch TV, carefully avoiding any show with bright colours and simple but catchy music. There was not a lot one could do in the neighbourhood. The artisanal shops tended to deal in bulk orders and did not handle walk-in clients well. The clubs opened later in the evening and were full of people Emily did not want to deal with anyway. She liked to walk around the old buildings, down the wide streets, during the early morning or later day, when few people were around. There was, however, one bar, a real hole in the wall, a place called Sharky’s, with windows so dusty anyone who did not live there would not know it was open. Sharky, Emily did not think that was his real name, was an old, blind man, who carded Emily every time she came in. Why she did not know. He could not even read the card. Once that bit of ritual was over he would make her a gin and tonic, she would climb up (literally) onto the barstool, and he would go back to his newspaper. “Why…” “I like the smell of the ink,” he told her. “God, your like some kind of mind reader.” “I can just predict stupid questions,” he told her. Farther down the bar Gus laughed. She turned to him and raised her glass in a salute. He returned the gesture with his beer mug. Gus was the blacksmith who lived and worked on the first floor of her building. He was about six feet tall, and Emily would swear nearly as broad in the shoulders. He worked part-time as a bouncer, able to handle even the giants who made trouble. She supposed if he spent his day forcing steel to his will putting a drunken amazon or giant in their place would not be too hard. “Sharky, give me a beer and a whisky chaser,” Candy said as she took a seat beside Emily. Candy was a mechanic, five and a half feet tall of grease monkey and attitude, with short black hair and oil in her blood. “Hey ya Emily.” “Afternoon Candy. Calling it early?” “Parts have to come in from the coast. Until they come in the car no go.” She nodded to Sharky (not that he could see it) as he put the beer down in front of her. “Client is going to bitch about it.” “They always do,” Emily said. “Amen to that sister.” She lifted her glass. Emily lifted her glass and tapped it against Candy’s mug. A musical chime filled the bar. “Don’t chip my glasses,” Sharky told them as he put Candy’s shot down. Candy smiled at Emily then took a pull of her beer. She put her beer on the bar and reached out, gently touching Emily’ short blonde hair. “You should grow this long.” Emily made a rude noise. “Long hair takes forever to take care of.” Candy ran her hand through her short hair. “That’s waste. Oh, Linda’s got this green fabric, make a great summer dress and go perfectly with those baby blues of yours.” Emily made another rude noise. “Don’t like summer dresses?” “For me, a summer dress is a skirt hike from being a toddler’s dress.” Sharky laughed. “Fair point. Make a nice, long skirt. Wear it with a white blouse. Look better than jeans and t-shirt.” “Maybe. Sometimes it is dangerous to look too mature.” “Not this again.” Candy sighed, then took a deep drink of her beer. “I’ll admit some littles end up being treated like children, but that is only the ones who can’t really take care of themselves.” Emily was about to argue that, but instead, she took a drink of her gin and tonic. She had gone to college and had been friends with three other littles. They had worked hard, putting up with RAs who were more like nannies, night time diapers, pull-ups, an almost complete lack of privacy; all because some littles ‘needed’ that level of care. The four of them had been in the top ten percent of their graduating class; Emily herself had been at the top. And four years later the other three were, last Emily had heard, in nurseries, spending their days in wet and messy diapers. “I’ll ask Linda about the cloth, have something nice made,” she said to Candy. “Good,” Candy said, smiling. In the city proper, the ballroom of the Grand Hotel was the complete opposite of Sharky’s. On the very top of the building, with three-story windows, large chandeliers hanging down from the ceiling, the room was brightly illuminated day or night. Polished marble floors, polished wooden accessory pieces, all clean, modern lines. It spoke of money. The ballroom was full of well-dressed people, moving about in various orbits, meeting and greeting. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you here.” Chase Morgan turned towards the speaker. She was a handsome redhead, with dark brown eyes, and a dancer’s build. He was an inbetweener, perhaps a few inches over six feet. He was almost three feet shorter than her. “Mr Sands,” she said, nodding to him. He smiled up at her, apparently unconcerned by the differences in their heights. “I just wanted to let you know that my board is looking forward to the collaboration between your company and ours.” “I am glad to hear that,” she told him. Mr Sands was one of those inbetweeners who had what she considered the requisite level of maturity. If he had not, she would never have negotiated with him. They spoke a little more, discussing the evening, then he excused himself, moving off towards another group of people. The evening was a charitable event and an award ceremony for philanthropic acts of the local companies. It was all self-congratulatory and provided opportunities to network. Chase looked around. Most of the attendees were seven feet or taller, a smaller percentage six feet or a little higher. The staff members were all inbetweeners, except for the bartender who must have been ten feet tall. And then there was the one little. Lyle Redmond’s ‘daughter’. Not quite five feet tall, delicate, dressed in a silly little party dress, with a skirt puffed up so much her thick diapers were easily seen. She was an adorable thing, but at ten thousand dollars a plate, bringing a little was showing off. Though, Chase thought, if she had a little like that she might want to show her off as well. As if thinking about him summoned him Lyle approached her. “Chase,” he called all smiles. “Lyle,” she replied in kind. “I wanted to let you know I thought your presentation was great. Really, I think it was only that my company has more experience that we were awarded the contract.” “Thank you, Lyle,” she said, though she was thinking, ‘shut up you sanctimonious bastard.’ Some more small talk and then Lyle excused himself. Chase’s business partner, a man her size (though as she was wearing heels, she stood taller than him), young, well dressed, walked to her side, handing her a glass of champagne. “Thank you, Richard.” “What did Mr Redmond have to say?” “He was just rubbing it into my face, the contract we lost. All very polite.” She drank her champagne. “I’d like to get one up on him.” “Probably won’t be competing in the same arena again. Useful learning experience and got us a lot of contacts, but the board didn’t like it.” Chase nodded and then laughed. “Maybe I’ll find a little more pretty than his.” Richard only smiled. Eventually, everyone took their seats, and the food was brought out. There were speeches, awards, a nervous inbetweener man, the beneficiary of the charitable funds from that evening, who stuttered through a speech about how their generosity was going to help a lot of people. Everyone clapped politely. The most entertaining part of the evening, for Chase at least, was when Lyle’s little almost knocked a glass of juice over. Three tables away Chase watched as he pulled the girl over his lap, untaped her diaper, and proceeded to spank her. It brought the proceedings to a halt for a bit, what with the sound of the spanking and the little crying, ‘please stop Daddy’. No one complained, however. It was understood that such things had to be done. Some of the smaller inbetweeners seemed nervous, Chase thought. Later, after the dinner and the speeches were over, Chase had gone into the ladies restroom to freshen her make up. There she found the little being changed by Lyle’s personal assistant. She walked over, looking down at the little, laying on the change table, her puffy skirts pushed under her as the assistant cleaned her off. Her eyes were still puffy, and Chase could see the angry red on her raised bottom. “Poor thing,” Chase said. The assistant nodded as she looked to Chase. “Well, she promised to be good if she was brought along, so she should have been more careful.” She looked back to the little. “You were naughty, weren’t you Min?” “Yes Ma’am,” Min replied in a small squeaky voice that seemed more artifice than actual, which was a pity to Chase’s mind. “Min was naughty.” “Still,” the assistant said, turning her attention back to Chase, lowering her voice, “Mr Redmond was a little upset over getting turned down by Emily Black, again.” Chase did not like employees who gossiped about their employers, but as it was Lyle, she was willing to put that aside. “May I?” she asked, looking down at Min. “Of course.” Chase took over the position at the changing table, reached into the diaper bag for a tube of cream. She squirted some of it on her hands and then began to rub it into the girl’s soft skin. Min blushed and raised her hand to her mouth and began to suck her thumb. “Min’s shy,” the assistant said in a sing-song voice. Chase laughed as she wiped her hands and then sprinkled some baby powder over the girl’s diaper area. She lifted her bottom, pulling her up by her ankles, and slipped a new diaper under her. She skillfully taped it up and then patted the front of the thick diaper. “Little Min is all dry now.” “Say thank you Min.” Min slipped her thumb from her mouth and said, blushing, “Thank you for changing me.” “You’re welcome sweetie.” Letting the assistant take over she went to the sink and washed her hands, left the bathroom before Min and her caretaker. She found Richard and suggested they should go. Later, when they were in the car, she asked him, “Have you ever heard of Emily Black?” “Emily Black?” “Apparently she turned down Lyle, put him in a snit. Was wondering if she was some starlet or model.” Richard looked thoughtful. “I think there is a freelance IT specialist by that name. I could look into it.” Chase shook her head. “Just curious.” Later when Chase had returned to her apartment, she looked out her south-facing windows. They were the best views. To the South was a line of undeveloped and protected land and beyond that an old neighbourhood, with low, charming buildings. Nothing to spoil her view. She poured herself a shot of whisky and went to her computer. She did a search for Emily Black, added a few filter words. In a few minutes, she found a simple site for Emily Black. After looking through the website for a few minutes, she changed her opinion from simple to minimalist elegant. If she could hire this woman, she could rub it in Lyle’s face. But to even discuss that she would need to initiate contact. She clicked on the contact button and wrote an email. Emily woke early, went out for a quick jog along the empty streets, came back to her apartment and did some yoga. After finishing up, she showered and then had her breakfast. When she took a seat behind her computer, the area was waking up. She could hear the banging sound from Candy’s garage and knew that Gus would be working on his forge soon enough. All sounds she was used to. It was late in the morning when she read an email from Chase Morgan, asking for a check on her company’s security. She verified the email to make sure it was valid, then looked up Chase Morgan. A giant, an Amazon, but most of Emily's clientele were, and she tried to not hold it against them. She seemed a decent sort. No kids, real or otherwise. Always a good thing in her opinion. She was the CEO of a public relations/ advertising firm, one of the largest in the region. She was, Emily thought, looking at a picture, a striking woman. She looked at her calendar, decided she could fit in a basic scan later that day and sent an email to confirm the request. In the afternoon she started the work on the security audit, letting various programs she had written do the lion’s share of work. After dinner, she looked at the results, did some checking, and then put them aside to send off the next day. Chase read the report she had been sent, then cut away the preamble and the final suggestions before sending it to her IT manager. He came up to her office after lunch, holding a print out. He was about seven and a half feet tall, bit on the small side, but he was competent. “Where did you get this?” he asked her. “Any good?” He looked at the printout and then at her. “About half of it I knew about, problems we’re waiting on vendor patches for, but the other half, I missed that. No excuse.” “I’m not calling you on the carpet John, I just wanted to know what you thought. So it’s good?” “It’s excellent. Who did it?” “Emily Black. Heard of her?” “Yeah, if it is the same Emily Black. IT freelancer, near perfect.” “That sounds like her. What do you know?” “She’s been working for about three years, started small, built up a good reputation, now anyone in the know tries to hire her.” “Know anything else?” John shook his head. “I am thinking of hiring her, to do a full audit. If you are okay with that.” “That’s fine with me. But it is costly.” “How much?” “I hear she charges four thousand a day.” “That’s ridiculous.” “And yet people pay it. Apparently, she did one for Grantech two years ago. Found them over a hundred thousand in savings in the first year and plugged some holes that could have cost millions.” “I’ll have to think about it. If I go ahead with it, I will let you know.” “Thanks.” When he left Chase sat back in her chair. “Four thousand a day. Ridiculous.” Ten minutes later she was sending an email off requesting the audit. Emily went to see Linda after lunch. Linda was a seamstress who rented a large room on the second floor. She probably could have been working for any fashion house in the world, but the slim, bespectacled woman did not have the personality for such a job. She worked in the brightly lit room, surrounded by dressmaking dummies and shelves full of fabric. She made Emily a cup of tea, and they took a seat at a work table, Emily on a stool that gave her a bit of extra height, and talked about clothing. Someone knocked loudly at the door. “Just give me a minute Emily,” Linda said, getting up to go and answer the door. “Oh, I’m sorry,” Linda said, sounding a little nervous. “Weren’t you supposed to come here tomorrow?” “I know dear,” someone said, feminine, deep, a mixture that worried Emily as it usually meant a large woman. “However I had an opening in my schedule and was hoping you could measure the twins for those outfits we were talking about.” “Well, I suppose it is okay,” Linda told her guest, caving into the pressure, Emily thought, a little uncharitably as she took a drink of her tea. “Excellent.” The woman came into the room, and Emily got a good look at her. Probably eight and a half feet tall, smartly dressed, neatly bobbed blonde hair. She was holding (tightly) the hands of two girls, the ‘twins’ Emily supposed. They were probably related, but Emily did not think they were sisters, and she knew they were not actually children. The woman’s gaze fell on Emily. That look most giants had when they looked at a little, the one that was sizing them up for diapers; or at least that was what Emily thought when she was looked at like that. The woman looked to Linda who was following. “A customer?” she asked. “Just a neighbour ma’am,” Emily said politely. “Stopping off for a cup of tea.” The woman’s gaze did not waver until Linda said, “Perhaps you could get the girls’ clothing off?” The Amazon’s gaze left Emily and shifted to the littles with her. Both were dressed in identical denim rompers, white blouses, bottoms puffed out by diapers. Both were gagged by the pacifiers in their mouths. The Amazon set about stripping them down to vests and diapers. One of them looked towards Emily, her face flushing. Emily supposed she was still trying to fight against what was happening. The other one seemed unaware of Emily, or uncaring as if she had accepted her status. Emily knew that both of the ‘toddlers’ were littles, though the cotton vests and the thick diapers were doing an excellent job of hiding the subtle curves of a little. The woman, once she had each girl out of her clothing, made a big deal of checking their diapers, declaring both of them wet, and, after pulling back the diaper of the blushing one, that one of them had ‘made mommy a present’. A small part of Emily wanted to tell the woman to stop, to stand up for the littles, to tell her that they were not babies, but competent adults, or at least had been until the woman had got her paws on them. Of course, she did not. While she felt like a traitor for not doing so, she was not going to give that Amazon any reason to get angry at her. And she was careful about how much attention she paid to what was going on. If she ignored it, an Amazon might take that as shyness because maybe she had had an accident, and it was best that she check. It did not matter if you had not had an accident, and that you were not wearing diapers, giving an amazon and excuse to flip up your skirt or pull down your pants was a dangerous situation to be in. And she could not pay too much attention, in case that be taken as a desire to wear diapers also. She really wanted to leave but knew movement would attract attention. All right, perhaps she was paranoid but better safe than sorry. Linda measured the girls, putting the tape around their diapered bottoms. “They’ll always be wearing them,” the Amazon had said, “might as well include them.” Finally, Linda was done, and the Amazon was getting her charges dressed. Neither had spoken once, just sucked on their pacifiers as they had been measured. Emily could not help but shiver a little at that. “So, you’ll have the outfits ready in a week, with the extras?” Linda was looking at the paper pad she had taken notes on. She looked up and nodded. “Oh yes, not a problem. You will want the pink cotton?” “Yes, that will look nice.” The woman gave Emily one last look before Linda showed her out. Linda came back and poured Emily a fresh cup of tea. “Sorry about that.” “What did she mean by extras?” “Oh, that, well,” she paused, “she wants several outfits with straps, to restrict the movement of the arms and legs.” Emily’s eyes widened slightly. “So they will have to crawl?” “Yes,” Linda nodded. “That is why.” “That’s terrible,” Emily said before she could stop herself. “Oh Emily, don’t be silly. Sometimes it is just easier to take care of babies when they are crawling.” Emily wanted to say that they were not babies, that they were women, but as always she did not. The message would not get through. And more than once her angry statements had been described as ‘cranky’ or a ‘tantrum’ and those were words she did not want people associating with her. “Candy said you had some green fabric that would look good on me.” “Oh, I do. What are you thinking?” “A slinky, sexy pencil skirt with a tight white blouse.” “That will look wonderful on you.” She grabbed her measuring tape. “Let me get your numbers.” As she was being measured Emily thought she caught a faint diaper smell on the tape as it passed close to her face. Chase looked at the email she had received back. Damn, John had been right. Four thousand dollars a day, maximum charge of forty thousand dollars, and a flat sixteen thousand offer. Emily Black was suggesting Chase go with the daily rate, saying she could probably get it done in two days. “To hell with that,” Chase said as she replied to the email, indicating she would take the sixteen thousand deal. Two days later Chase received a full report back. She swore quietly for a good two minutes, then sent the report to John and set about writing an email. Dear Miss Black, Thank you very much for your hard and prompt work. I was hoping that we might meet, or at least talk on the phone, to discuss a possible position for you with my company. We are both women of the world so I will get right down to the facts. The fact is that I want to teach Lyle Redmond a lesson, and I can’t think of anything better than hiring you. Petty? Perhaps, but in all honesty, I can’t help but think of all the benefits my company would have were you to come and work for me. And I believe you would benefit as well. Please give my request some consideration. Thank you, She looked the email over and then sent it off. Up on her balcony, Emily watched a giant man get out of an SUV. From the rear seat, he brought out a small figure. Girl, boy, child or little, she could not tell. She guessed that he was going to Linda’s apartment. It looked like Linda was gaining some popularity for her ‘children’s’ clothing. Emily was glad for her friend, but at the same time, she would have preferred less of the larger people around. After finishing her tea Emily went back into her apartment, climbing up on her chair, taking a look at her computer. She had a new email, from Chase. She was not surprised to get a job offer, that happened fairly often. She was a little surprised as to the ultimate reason. And she was inordinately pleased to be called a woman of the world by an Amazon. That alone made her consider the offer for a moment, but she immediately discarded the thought. She was pretty confident if they were to meet Chase’s ‘woman of the world’ comment would be forgotten. She wrote her canned reply, thanking her for the offer and regretfully declining. She did add an extra line, agreeing that Lyle was quite dogged in the pursuit of what he wanted and how it made him a challenge to deal with. It was the closest she would come to criticising one client to another. She sent the email and went back to work. “Son of a bitch,” Chase said, louder than she intended when she read Emily Black’s reply. “Something up?” Richard asked from the other side of the desk. “Oh,” she said, cheeks growing a little warm. “I offered Emily Black a job, and she just shot me down. It is a little annoying.” “You trying to show up Lyle?” “Guilty as charged.” “Probably see why he was upset.” She nodded. “I suppose if I was caring for a little right now I might ending up spanking her a little harder than required.” “You ready for the meeting?” he asked. “Yeah.” She grabbed a file folder. “I need to get Lisa to print something out for me. Go ahead.” He stood up. “See you soon.” She nodded and got up from behind her desk. Lisa, her assistant, an eight-foot-tall woman, was working at her desk. “Lisa, I need a colour print out of the GBB file.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” she said with a smile, turning to her computer. “Bring it down to meeting room three when it is done.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” She turned to go, then paused and looked back at her. “Lisa, I have something I would like you to work on, as you have time.” “Yes Miss Morgan?” “Get me a list of the top ten percent of all female graduates from,” she paused, “the top fifty colleges and universities in the country.” Lisa seemed confused by the request, but she nodded. “When do you want it by?” “No rush. Just work on it as you have time.” “Understood.” Over several days both Emily and Chase were busy with work, and both had put the other out of their minds. Chase was dealing with several product launches, while Emily had been hired to help finish the CGI for several scenes in a movie. It was Chase who was the first to turn her attention back to the other when Lisa sent her an email with an attached file. The email’s subject was, ‘The Information you wanted’ and the body referenced the conversation they had had several days before. She wanted to open the file immediately, but Richard was calling her. They had clients to meet. In fact, she was busy the entire day and did not get a chance to open the file at all. Finally, back at home, she printed off the document, took a seat on her balcony, a glass of wine at her side, and read through the report. She found an Elizabeth Black, honours graduate in literature. Next was an Amy Black, graduate in engineering, near the bottom of the ten percent that Chase had indicated the cutoff. Near the middle of the report, in a list of graduates from the Women’s Institute of Applied Technology, she found an Aemilia Black, honours computers. Top of her graduating class, top of the entire school, four years ago. “Bingo,” Chase said happily. Then she told herself to take it easy. She would look through the entire list, just to be sure. There was an Emmiline Black, another graduate in computer studies, but again low in the placings, and from a small school. She’d check them all, but she had a good feeling about Aemilia. Sharky’s was busy. Emily, having finished several projects, had felt like celebrating. She had put the word out and was buying drinks. Most of the residents of the apartment building were there, as well as some of the people who worked in local businesses. Gus laughed as he tossed back a mug of beer. “You are a prince among men,” he told her. “Thank you,” Emily said from her stool and then, “I think.” “What he means,” Candy said, draping an arm across her shoulders, “is that everyone loves the woman buying the booze.” Emily smiled as behind the bar Sharky filled several more mugs with various beers. “They all drink when someone else is paying.” Linda walked over a tall glass of scotch and soda in her hand. “How about I pay for the next round?” “You got the scratch?” Candy asked her. Linda blushed under Candy’s scrutiny. “I’ve got some more business lately, and tips.” Her eyes went wide. “Generous tips.” “All those giants?” Linda nodded. Emily was not happy about Linda’s new clientele, but she wanted to be happy for her friend’s success. “If you are feeling generous I’ll happily drink to your triumph.” The gathering went on well into the night, and Emily and Linda stumbled back to their building, escorted by the surprisingly sober Gus. It was a good night. Chase had ordered online copies of yearbooks and alumni listings. As soon as the opportunity presented itself, she sat down and began to look through them. Elizabeth Black, a muddy haired brunette who was working on her doctorate in romantic poetry. She crossed Elizabeth off her list. Amy Black, and inbetweener working for an overseas resource development company. Another name crossed off. Aemilia Black was a little, and Chase triple checked the names and information, sure that no little could have graduated top of her class, but no, there it was. She looked at the adorable blonde, wearing her university smock and uniform (only sensible to put littles in school uniforms). She could not quite accept that Emily Black could be a little. She started to cross the name off, but her pen stopped halfway through Aemilia. She would think about that one. Emmiline Black should have been the one, she was a tall Amazon, but when Chase read the notes on alumni, she gave up on it. Amazon or not, Emmiline was not the brilliant computer specialist that Emily was. She went back to Aemilia and read up on the details about the girl. Top of her class all four years. Got a gold star each year for potty use. Gold star each year for keeping her dorm bed dry. Surprising for a little, Chase thought. Never officially spanked. Top of her class, but she had not been the class valedictorian. Well, of course, a little could never stand up in front of a graduating class and the guests to make a speech. Even assuming the shy thing did not start crying the staff would probably have to stop the speech so she could run off to potty. Chase took a look through the notes about alumni, but it was like Aemilia had dropped off the face of the earth right after she graduated. It was always possible she was in a nursery somewhere, but something about the determined gaze in her yearbook picture made Chase think just maybe that Emily and Aemilia were one in the same. As ridiculous as that notion should be. She called Lisa into her office. “Lisa, find me the name of a good private investigator would you.” “Of course Miss Morgan.” Emily found a pair of Amazons in front of her building, one of them holding a leash attached to a baby harness that a little was wearing, the other pushing with a stroller--the occupant might have been a real child, she was not sure. As soon as she saw them, she was ready to duck away, but the one with the stroller saw her and said, “You girl.” Emily knew that running would only invite chasing, and the long legs of the Amazon gave her a distinct advantage if it came down to a chase. “Yes ma’am,” she said politely. Both women regarded her, as did the little on the end of the leash. The little on the leash looked positively gleeful, and Emily was sure the leashed girl was hoping that someone else was going to join her in enforced toddlerhood. The little fink, Emily thought, though it was an uncharitable thought. “We are looking for a tailor, named Linda Corda.” “She is on the second floor of this building ma’am. Apartment 201.” “This building?” the woman holding the leash asked. It was on her tongue to reply in a snotty manner, ‘yes, this building,’ but she did not. It was not easy to answer politely, “Yes ma’am.” Sure the place looked like it was a dump, but it was structurally sound and was much nicer on the inside. Don’t judge a book by its cover you cow, she thought. They both looked away from Emily and to the building, then the one with the stroller looked back to Emily. “Do you live here?” “No ma’am. Over there,” she said, pointing at the building that Candy worked out of. She did not want them asking her to escort them in. “Well, then you better go. You should not be alone out on the street.” “Yes ma’am,” she said, noting the look of disappointment that flashed across the face of the leashed little, apparently upset that Emily was not about to join her. You really are a fink. She turned and walked quickly to the garage, opening the door and entering, letting out the breath she had been holding. That had felt close. There was a banging sound coming from within, and she followed it to Candy’s work area. She was leaning into the engine compartment of a large muscle car, an old one, pounding away on something. “What are you doing Candy?” Emily called over the noise. The banging stopped. Candy lifted herself out from under the hood, looked back at her. “Hey, Emily. Just trying to get a cylinder to move, hoping it’s not seized up.” “This is a car for a giant, right?” Candy nodded. “You’d have to be at least seven feet tall to reach the pedals and see over the steering wheel. Come and take a look at the engine, it’s huge.” Emily used a stool to climb up and look, getting some grease on her bare knees (she as wearing shorts) and hands. The engine was indeed massive. “Seems a lot more of the larger types around these days,” Emily said. “Really? I didn’t really notice.” “Well, they are mostly coming to get Linda to make them clothing.” “Yeah, I’m glad that Linda is doing well. You get her to make you something?” “Skirt and blouse.” “Wear them to Sharky’s some time so I can see.” “Will do.” And Emily passed the time with Candy until the two Amazon women left and she could get back into her building without being hassled. Emily got busy over the following week, several high paying projects were offered to her. She spent most of the week working or sleeping, and ordered a lot of takeout, having no time to cook. When she finally finished, she ended up crashing, sleeping almost fourteen hours straight. Quite possibly she would have slept even longer had not the incessant buzzing of her doorbell woken her. She rolled out of her bed, hit the floor in a tangle of blankets, which padded her fall, and reached for a fallen pillow which she pulled over her head. Still, the doorbell buzzed. Crawling from the nest of blankets she got to her feet and stumbled sleepily towards her front door. Tired as she was she almost opened it without checking the monitor, but it was an ingrained habit, and she looked down at the screen as her hand reached for the deadbolt. Her hand stopped. Standing outside of her apartment was an Amazon and not just any Amazon, but Chase Morgan. She backed away from the door, eyes locked on the monitor. How long had she been standing out there, ringing the doorbell? Why was she standing out there, ringing her doorbell? Was she there for her? Emily wondered. Impossible, she thought. Her mind bounced around, seeking a reason. She could be there for Linda. And had gotten the wrong floor. And had stood out there on the wrong floor, looking at the number, 403, ringing the doorbell and not realising she was on the wrong floor. She would have to be pretty stupid. That she was stupid seemed unlikely. She stopped ringing the doorbell. Thank god. She started knocking, pounding on the door. Oh god! It was a nightmare. That Amazon as going to break in, and she had been asleep for more than twelve hours, and she had to pee really badly. She was going to be caught by an Amazon while she was pissing herself. It could not be worse. Then her more logical mind put a cap on the panic. Chase was not going to break through that door. And she could go the washroom. So she did. When she was finished, Chase had gone. She went out on the balcony, peeking out. There was a big, black SUV out there. She snuck back in. All she had to do was wait. Eventually, she heard the car start up, peeked out to see it drive away. “I won,” she said softly. Relaxing, she showered and then had her breakfast. She was just reading her email when her doorbell rang. The bagel in her hand nearly went flying. She was back! Checking the monitor she saw that it was not Chase Morgan at her door, but Linda. She opened her door. “Hi, Linda.” “Good morning Emily. I finished your outfit.” She held out a white cardboard box tied with a blue string. On top of it where a pair of black slippers. “Great,” Emily told her, taking the parcel. “Let me try it on for you.” “Thank you,” Linda said as she closed the door behind her. Emily went to her bedroom, stripped off her shorts and top and opened the box. She took out the panties and the bra first. Leave it to Linda to leave nothing unthought of. She put them on, then the silk blouse and the sheer white stockings. Slipping into the pencil skirt she did up the fastener. Not looking into the mirror she went out, to let Linda see the effect first. “You look great,” Linda said. “Sexy.” Now Emily took the time to look at herself. She had little in the way of curves, but Linda’s tailoring made the most of what little there was, drew attention to the very slight flare of her hips, focused on her slim neck, which helped draw attention away from her almost complete lack of breasts. “This is amazing.” Linda was smiling. “You never asked for sexy before.” “I’ll be asking for it more,” Emily told her as she posed in front of the mirror. “Oh, I was asked to give you this.” Emily turned, saw Linda holding a card. She took it. The embossed card spelt out ‘Chase Morgan’ and had a telephone number. “She asked that you call her, about a job.” Emily swallowed. “Thank you,” she said. “She seems nice. I was surprised, you usually don’t have any clients come here.” Keeping calm, not wanting to try to explain things to Linda (who would not understand) she said, “Miss Morgan is a special case.” “She seems nice. I showed her the outfit I made for you. She was quite interested in it.” “That’s nice.” Chase had to know she was a little now. “She asked me to make a few child style outfits, paid in advance, asked for the best materials, just like you.” “Oh?” Emily asked. “Did she have someone with her?” “No, but she said that they were for someone your size. Maybe you can be my model for them.” “What? No.” “I’m just joking,” Linda said with a laugh. “I’ll make something that fits a general size. If required I can let them out or take them in.” “Yes, of course,” Emily said. She looked at her watch. “I have to run. You really look great in that.” “Thanks. Maybe I’ll come by tomorrow to talk about a few other outfits. If you are not too busy?” Which was Emily’s way of making sure there would not be too many giants around. “Tomorrow should be good. See you later.” Once she was gone, Emily went and locked her door. She looked at the card, then ripped it up and dropped the pieces in the garbage. “Just leave me alone,” she told the torn up paper. The next time Emily heard Chase’s name was when she was down at Gus’s office, helping him with an issue with his internet connection. “Just need to reset the modem and the router, and you should be back up,” she told him. Gus laughed. “You know me, if I can’t hit it with a hammer, it is beyond me.” Emily shook her head and then tested his connection. “You are back up.” “You are a lifesaver. I am glad we have a computer expert in the building. That reminds me.” He went into his desk drawer and pulled out a card. “I was asked to give this to you.” With a sinking feeling, she took the card. ‘Chase Morgan’ was written on it. “She asked me to give you that card if I saw you.” “Why was she here?” Emily asked, her tone a little strident, apparently surprising Gus as his eyebrows rose. “I mean,” she let her tone shift back to normal, “why did she come to talk to a blacksmith?” “She as asking about some ironworks for her office lobby,” Gus told her with a smile. “She wants something unique.” “Well, your work is great, so I’m not surprised.” His smile grew wider. “Thanks. Got to admit, thought it was weird. I’ve never seen one of your clients come here before.” “Special case,” Emily said while thinking, ‘head case’. She was not even to be left alone in Candy’s garage. The big engines had interested her, so she made time to come by and watch Candy work. Candy joked about Emily becoming her apprentice. “Get me the torque wrench will you Emily. The metric one.” Emily had been perched up on a step ladder, looking down into the engine that Candy was taking apart. She jumped down and get the wrench. Candy looked at it and nodded. “Good eye my apprentice.” Emily smiled. “So you really want to learn engines?” Emily leaned in. “I need something to fall back on in case this computer thing turns out to be a passing fad.” Candy laughed, gave the bolt she as working on a twist. “That reminds me. I was asked to give you…” “Oh no.” “What?” a surprised Candy asked. “Nothing. Just remembered something.” Candy nodded after a moment, then walked over to one of her workbenches. She came back with an oil-stained business card. Emily took it with a nod. “Thank you.” “She seemed like a nice lady. Said she might have me restore an old war motorcycle she has, one of the big Valkyries the giants rode. Can you imagine the engine that thing will have? The history.” “I can imagine it.” “Going to start having more of your clients come by.” “I don’t think so,” Emily said with a shake of her head. “Miss Morgan is special.” A few days passed with no more cards left from Chase, and Emily was considering that just maybe the Amazon had given up. Early afternoon she had put on the outfit that Linda had made for her. There was only one place she could go dressed in such a manner, so she went to Sharky’s to have a drink. It was empty, so there was no one to show off to. She perched on her customary bar stool, with her gin and tonic, and wondered if she should move. Sharky put his newspaper aside, go to his feet, and a moment later said, “Don’t see many of your type in here.” Later she figured that Sharky had heard the sound of her footsteps, but at that time it was just one more fantastic thing about the man. “I can’t imagine why.” The voice was deep, feminine and sarcastic. It cannot be, Emily thought, slowly turning her head to look behind. It was like being in a horror movie, and a small part of her was yelling at the back of her mind, ‘don’t look, it’s not real if you don’t look.’ Of course, she looked. Chase Morgan stood there, dressed in a smart suit of a green material, almost the exact same shade as Emily’s skirt. She smiled at Emily. Emily almost said, ‘Grandma, what big teeth you have,’ but she bit down on the words, and turned back to her drink, trying to pretend she had no idea who the Amazon was. She wanted to run, but the pencil skirt, while giving an illusion of length to her legs, was not meant for running. Likely she would end up face first on the dirty bar’s floor. Chase leaned up against the bar (it was not like she could sit on the stool) beside Emily and said, “I’ll take what she is having.” Sharky made another gin and tonic and put it down in front of Chase. Then he went back to his chair and picked up his newspaper. “Why…” Chase said. “I like the smell of ink,” Sharky told her. Emily could not help but giggle. Stupid, stupid, she told herself. Don’t bait the bear. Chase picked up the glass that had been put in front of her and took a drink. “Gin?” she said to Emily. Not able to ignore her Emily decided not to say, ‘you think I should be drinking milk’ but instead said, “It’s five o’clock somewhere.” “Oh,” Chase took another drink. “Is that your bedtime?” It was, Emily admitted, a clever rejoinder. Instead of acknowledging that she said, “Happy hour.” “Ah, yes.” Chase drank, and Emily drank, and they did not speak again, and Emily kept hunching her shoulders up, sure something was going to happen. Chase put her empty glass down on the bar with a ‘clack’. Emily jumped a little. Chase put several bills on the bar. “I’ll pay for her drink as well,” she said. And then she left. She just left. Why had she just left? That made no sense to Emily. Maybe it was time to find out just what Chase Morgan wanted because she was acting in a way that did not make sense to Emily. Sharky gathered the money off the bar, sorted it and put it in the old cash register. “Minus my tip, if she is covering your drinks, you could drink all night.” Or maybe she would just put it off and hope Chase never came back. “Well, give me another,” Emily told Sharky. Chase got into her car. She took a deep breath. “No one should be allowed to be that adorable,” she said aloud. “And littles should not look so good dressed like that.” She admired Linda’s work, hoped that the tailor's more childish work would be equally effective. She looked out her car window, at the old bar, with the dusty windows. She wanted to go back in there, pick that little up, and take her away. No one would say anything. She could have Emily in one of the automated daycares, or send her to one of the more personal training schools by tomorrow morning. Soon she would be just another helpless little, her cute tiny tush padded out by a thick diaper. But, strangely enough, Chase did not quite feel like that was what she wanted. Of course, Emily needed to be taken care of. There was no doubt about that. And the best way to take care of a little was just to treat them like small children. That was a known fact. But she was too much a businesswoman to discount the girl’s abilities. “This is going to be tricky,” she said as she started up her car and drove away. Emily had a hangover the next day. It made the morning start slow and rough. When someone pounded on her front door, it went right through her head. She looked at the monitor. Saw it was Gus. She opened the door. “What?” She did a lousy job keeping her tone civil. He was holding a letter. He reached up and removed an envelope taped to her door. “Read.” She looked at the envelope. The name in the upper right corner was ‘West Management.’ Her name was typed in the centre. She tore it open, scanned the contents. “They going to turn this place into condos,” Gus said. Emily shook her head. “They are only saying they are doing an assessment.” “Which means they are going to turn it into condos, or even just make a handful of improvements and raise the rent.” Emily could not deny the possibility. “Look, we’re getting together at Sharky’s later today, to talk this out. Can you see what you can find out about this West Management place?” Emily nodded. “I will.” “Thanks,” Gus said, then left. She closed the door and then went to get some aspirin. Emily sat in Sharky’s, listening to everyone talk. Everyone was upset. Linda, who knew she would never find another place like her apartment again, sounded near tears. Gus, who was going to have a hard time setting up a new forge, even if he could find a place where it was zoned to allow it was angry. Nestor, Grace, James, Fred and Tony, all people who lived in the building and could not afford a rent increase. Candy and others from other buildings in the area were there as well because if it happened to one building, it would happen to all of them, eventually, or so they thought. Emily had told them almost all of what she had found out about West Management. A wealth management company, handling investments for people, for various tax benefits. She had told them it was possible if West Management did an assessment of the building they might do nothing, or perhaps just sell it again. What she did not tell them was that West Management was owned by Chase Morgan and that her arranging to have the building bought was likely a ploy against Emily. She did not tell them that because it would sound crazy. Eventually, the impromptu meeting changed to people drinking to drown their sorrows. Emily, still too fresh off her morning hangover, left. When she reached her apartment, she found another envelope taped to her door. She took it down. In it was a page that read, ‘Call me.’ And there was a phone number. Only one person that it could be from. She went into her apartment, locked the door behind her, and went to make a call on the phone she hardly ever used. “Hello Emily,” Chase said as soon as she answered. “Hello Miss Morgan,” she said, defaulting to polite. “A pleasure to hear your sweet voice, my dear.” Emily took a deep breath. “You seemed determined to speak with me,” Emily said. “You upset a lot of good people, Miss Morgan.” “Perhaps if you had just answered your door or called me it would not have come to this,” Chase told her. “Had you handled this in a slightly more mature manner…” “Why did you have to bring all my friends into this?” “Because they all like you, and I assume you must like them.” Emily realised she was gritting her teeth. She relaxed her jaw and said. “Of course I like them.” “Then you would want to help them, wouldn’t you sweetie?” No other option. “Yes.” “Such a good girl.” An oh so condescending tone. “Seeing as you have not handled this in the most adult of manners, I think I will dictate the terms. Come by my office tomorrow, and we’ll talk about it.” “Come into my parlour said the spider to the fly,” Emily said before she could stop herself. Chase laughed. “I promise not to bite, though wrapping you up in silk is not an impossibility.” “I’ll be there. What time Miss Morgan?” “Ten in the morning. And Linda finished the outfits I commissioned. I would like you to bring them with you.” “I would be happy to.” It seemed a little thing. “And perhaps you might model one for me. Not that you did not look nice in that outfit you wore yesterday, but I think something a little more suited for the tone I want to set for our business. Number three would be the best choice.” “Pardon?” “You’ll understand when you pick them up. I will see you tomorrow.” Emily was careful not to sigh. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily carefully paced the handset in its cradle, then went into her bedroom, pulled her covers over her head and then screamed into her pillow for several minutes. Finally, she sat up, tossed the covers aside and then flopped backwards among them. “Damn you,” she said quietly. She got up from the bed and went back down to Sharky’s. Linda, usually not a big drinker, seemed happy enough to leave with Emily to get the outfits. There were five boxes, wrapped in paper, tied with strings, each numbered. Seeing the ‘3’ written on one filled in the missing the information.” “Do you really think we’ll be able to stay here?” Linda asked her. Emily looked from the boxes to Linda. She was standing near the wall of windows, looking out. She looked wistful. “I don’t know,” she answered. “I’m not sure what I will do. This much room. This much light. Near people like Nestor who handles the leatherwork.” She shook her head. Emily wanted to assure her that everything would be alright, but she could not. And she knew she would be at Chase’s office the next day. Running away was not an option. Number three was a white, empire waist dress, with short sleeves, a sailor collar and pleats in the short skirt (but not too short, thankfully). There was black and red piping around the hem of the dress and the ends of the sleeves. As was Linda’s signature, she had included a pair of shoes (red maryjanes) and a small patent leather purse. The leather was probably Nestor’s work. Tony had likely made the shoes. They were, she thought, a surprisingly self-sufficient group of people. And undergarments had not been left out. A white cotton vest, thick white cotton tights, some petticoats, and a pair of voluminous panties of thick white cotton, embroidered with little black anchors. She had held the panties out and thought they barely stepped above training panties, but she supposed that step, as minuscule as it was, was significant. Dressing in the morning, Emily quickly noticed the vest and the loose panties with tight (almost uncomfortable) waist and leg bands removed any curves. And the lines of the dress drew attention to what she did not have. As always, Linda’s work was impressive. She stood out on her sidewalk, the boxes beside her, in her red shoes, holding her little patent leather purse. She hoped none of her neighbours saw her. The cab she had called for pulled up to the curb in front of her. The driver, an inbetweener about six feet and some inches looked down at her. “Your mother around kiddo?” Emily wanted to scream. “I called you,” she said. “You?” he looked doubtful. Emily opened her purse, took out a small bundle of bills. “There is a big tip in it for you.” Money talked, she thought. He helped her put the boxes in the trunk (which is to say he took the boxes and put them in the trunk) and then took a booster seat from it, placing it in the back seat. “Wish you had said something when you called, would have preferred a car seat.” Emily did not say anything and did not argue against the booster seat (though she would have preferred to do without it). He helped her into it, not even asking her, and then put the seatbelt on her. Emily accepted it, saving her energy for fights that mattered. The driver took her across the undeveloped land and into the city. Chase Morgan’s company was large enough to have its own building near the centre of the city, a twenty-five story tower sized for giants. She looked up at the silver steel and black glass of the building as the cab driver pulled up in front of it. It looked impressive. It had been years since she had last been in a city with such buildings, and she had gotten used to the less intimidating architecture of her home. The driver helped her out of the car, and while he got the packages from the trunk, she pulled his fee and the promised, generous tip from her purse. They exchanged parcels for money, and then the cab driver drove off. Balancing the boxes, she walked towards the front doors of the Morgan Tower. She was really out of place. There was not a single other little she could see in the area, and not too many inbetweeners either. Having gone so long avoiding such situations her mind was screaming warnings, telling her to run, but she pushed back her shoulders and walked straight to the door. She supposed that Chase had done her a favour, having her dress like this. It made her look like she was being cared for. It was protective colouring, a warning to other giants to back off, ‘this little is mine, and I have the money to see her properly attired’. God, she hated giants. No one accosted her, and the doors opened automatically for her as she approached. The lobby was, in her opinion, pointlessly large, and scaled for people seven feet plus. The two women sitting at the receptionist desk had to be at least seven and a half feet each, probably closer to eight, and Emily would not have been able to see over the desktop if she stood too close. Of course, the women noticed her. The blonde on the right leaned over the desk. “Well, hello sweetheart. Are you lost?” It was, Emily thought, intimidating to be dressed as she was. Careful to keep her voice even she said, “My name is Emily Black. I am here to see Miss Chase Morgan.” “Oh sweetie, Miss Morgan is too busy to buy any cookies from you.” “Cookies?” Oh, the boxes. “I’m delivering these for her,” she said and winced at how stupid she sounded. “Now sweetie..” The other receptionist, a brunette, tapped her companion on the arm, pointed to the computer screen. “Really?” the blonde said. “It’s right here,” the brunette told her. “Sorry sweetie, I didn’t realise you had an appointment.” “Yes.” The blonde clapped her hands together. “Aren’t you just the most adorable thing.” She came around the desk. “Let me show you there.” Emily was glad her hands were full of the boxes as it avoided having to take the blonde’s hand. She was led to the elevators, and she supposed it was a good thing the blonde had come with her or she would be jumping up to try to hit the elevator buttons. “Be good sweetie,” the blonde said, pressing the button for the twenty-third floor and then stepping out. The brunette had probably called up for when the elevator doors opened Chase Morgan stood there, wearing an outfit that looked suspiciously like the one that Emily had been wearing when they had first met at Sharky’s. Of course, Chase needed no artifice to show off her curves. It was done on purpose for it made Emily feel even more childish in her sailor dress. “Here, let me take those,” she said, taking the boxes from Emily. “Just a moment and hold still. Let me look at you.” She looked Emily up and down. “Linda does wonderful work.” Emily felt her face grow warm and tried to force the feelings of embarrassment down. “Come on Emily,” Chase said, turning and walking away, expecting Emily to follow obediently along. That Emily had no choice but to follow obediently along made it so much worse. There was not, thankfully, anyone in the hallway. Emily took a quick look around, it looked like the office suites on this floor were large, which meant less staff. When they entered one of those suites Chase said, “Lisa, this is Emily Black.” “That’s Emily Black?” Lisa (who Emily guessed was a secretary) asked incredulously. Emily bit back a rude reply. “Yes,” Chase told her, tone firm. “I’m sorry,” Lisa said. Emily thought she was apologising to Chase, but she supposed that it might be possible that the apology was meant for Emily herself. Possible but not likely. “Emily, this is Lisa Smith, my personal assistant.” “Miss Smith,” Emily said, one more falling back on politeness. “Lisa, go and find a booster seat for Emily.” “Of course Miss Morgan,” Lisa said and hustled from the office. Emily felt her cheeks warming at the thought of Lisa looking for a booster seat, perhaps saying, ‘it is for a little Miss Morgan has up in her office, maybe I should bring a changing pad as well, just in case’. Why couldn’t Chase have had the stupid booster seat there to begin with? She had known Emily was coming. “This way,” Chase said, entering her office. It was large, even considering its occupant, with a big desk set near a wall of windows. She would need a booster seat to see over that. “While we are waiting,” Chase said, and took the dress boxes over to her desk, placing them down. She used what Emily hoped was a paper cutter to cut the strings and then carefully unwrapped the first box and opened it. “Look at this,” she said to Emily, lifting out and holding up a short sleeved, pink princess dress. “Very nice,” Emily said with no real enthusiasm, for she guessed were she to wear that that the skirt would not cover up whatever undergarment she might be wearing. “Yes, it is,” Chase said, and carefully put it back into the box before opening the next one. “How sweet,” Chase said for the next one, a white and blue romper. Chase made sure to draw Emily’s attention to the snaps in the crotch. The third was a set of several shorts and blouses, all of the shorts with suspender straps and snaps in the crotches as well. Chase was showing off the last, a white dress with ruffles and lace that looked like something a toddler might wear to church when Lisa returned with the booster seat. “Oh, that is just so cute,” she gushed, and then looked towards Emily, “I want to see her in it,” she said, hungrily (or at least that is not how Emily heard it). “I’m not sure this is Emily’s,” Chase said as she put the dress back in the box. “The seat.” Lisa put the booster seat on one of the chairs in front of the desk. She then, without asking, picked up Emily and put her in place. “There you go,” she said. Emily never liked being grabbed by Amazons, but she managed a weak ‘thank you’, telling herself she might have actually needed a little help. Lisa left as Chase took a seat behind her desk. “So here we are,” Chase said. “So here we are,” Emily echoed. “I appreciate you coming.” “I did not feel if I had a choice.” Chase smiled. “You always have a choice.” “You might.” Chase frowned for a moment. “I want you to work for me.” “And what would I do Miss Morgan?” “I have not decided yet. I am sure we can find a position for you.” The position that Emily thought of was back on a change table, legs raised, but she did not say that. “And if I am not interested.” Chase did not answer immediately. Eventually, she said, “While I don’t want to seem like some cheap movie villain, your neighbours might not appreciate it.” Emily wanted to swear at her but kept her temper in check. “That does not seem to leave me much choice.” “Because you are such a nice girl.” If you could read my thoughts you would not think so, she thought, but said, “You are very kind.” “So, you will come and work for me?” “How much will I be paid?” Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she had even thought of that. “You will be fairly compensated for your skill set,” she finally said. Which, Emily thought, could easily translate into all the diaper changes she needed. “What project are you bringing me on for?” Again Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she was pushing too far, but what else could she do? “I will have you work in various areas of the business until we have found the best fit for you, and that is all I can say.” There was a sense of finality to that, and Emily knew she should not ask any more questions. “I want to think about it.” “What is there to think about?” “The commute,” Emily said tartly, knowing it was dangerous. It was a gamble, One that apparently paid off for Chase smiled. “Very well, but make your choice fast.” Emily slipped down from the booster chair, she felt her skirt, and the petticoats catch and get pulled up behind her, for a moment leaving her with her the back of her panties uncovered. No one could see it, but she knew it and could feel the cool air of the room on the top of her bare thighs. She quickly smoothed the skirt down over her bottom. Chase came around her desk, looked down at her. “That is my dress you know.” She smiled. “Pardon?” Emily asked. “You don’t seem to have brought a change of clothing.” Emily's eyes widened. Was she about to be stripped and sent away? A naked little, around so many giants? It was like throwing blood in the water with sharks. Chase put her hand on top of Emily’s head, gently ruffled her short hair. “Tell you what, I will give it to you as a gift.” “Thank you,” Emily said, relieved, and embarrassed at how grateful she was at that moment. “Is that a way to thank someone?” She took her hand from Emily’s head. Emily looked up at her, saw a displeased look on her face. “Thank you for the beautiful dress, Miss Morgan.” “In the future, you might want to add how much you love it.” Then she walked to her office door and opened it. “Lisa.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Lisa said. “Please see Emily down to the street, and make sure she gets into a taxi.” “Pardon?” Lisa asked, surprise in her tone. When she stepped into Emily’s view, Emily could see the surprise mirrored on her face. “See that she gets into a taxi, make sure no one bothers her,” Chase said, tone firm. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” She nodded. “Emily, please come this way.” “I hope to hear from you soon Emily,” Chase said. “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said, getting out of the office as quick as she could. Lisa took her down to the lobby, and out onto the street. All the time Emily was sure Lisa was wondering why Chase was sending Emily away. Emily was not entirely certain herself. A black taxi pulled up in front of the building a few seconds before they reached the sidewalk. The driver got out, a tall inbetweener man, maybe almost seven feet tall. He looked at them and said, “Got a call to pick up an Emily Black?” “This is her,” Lisa said. The driver opened the passenger compartment door. A little-sized child’s seat awaited her. I hate you, Chase, Emily thought. Lisa picked her up, plopped her into the seat. The driver, with speed that spoke of skill, had the straps around her shoulders, and one up between her legs, the nylon edge of the belt against her bare thighs. There was a click as the buckles snapped together, and he gave the straps a quick, gentle pull that had her secured. The door closed. She heard Lisa say, “Bye bye sweetie.” Emily tried to undo the straps, but the buckles were somehow locked. When the driver got in, she said, “I am going to…” “I know where you are going,” he said. There was something ominous about that. The driver started the car and drove off. The seat had blocks of padded plastic on either side of her head, and she could not see past them. The straps were too tight for her to lean forward so she might look around them, and the seat was angled so she could not really see where they were going. They could be going anywhere. Chase had called for the taxi, told it where to go, Emily thought. Would she be driven to one of those schools she had heard of? Would the driver keep driving around until she wet herself and only then pull up to their destination? After years of working to avoid just this situation, she had walked into it. She tried to talk to the driver, to at least get an idea of what was going to happen, but he told her that he had to pay attention to the road and refused to be engaged. She lost track of time, almost panicking and when the car came to a stop, she had to bite down on a scream. The driver got out of the car. A few seconds later he had opened the passenger door. Reaching in, he loosened the straps, undid the buckles and smoothly lifted her from the seat and placed her on the ground. She was outside of her apartment building. “Have a nice day miss,” the driver said, leaving her there. He did not ask to be paid. Emily had to take a few deep breaths. Her knees felt weak. As the car pulled away, she walked slowly towards the doors of the building. Back in her apartment, changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, Emily was able to relax slightly. She was still feeling a little panicked, and she was not happy, but she could think things through. She looked at the dress she had been wearing, in a pile on the floor. For a moment she thought to throw it out. However, she suspected treating a ‘gift’ poorly might come back and bite her in the ass. Plus she couldn’t bring herself to throw away something that Linda had made. She gathered it up and hung it in the closet, tossed the rest, panties, vest and stockings into her laundry hamper, then went to her computer. Think, she told herself. How did she get out of this? The panic in the taxi had almost sent her running. She had been looking for plane tickets, but she could not leave her friends behind, to be turned out of their homes by an angry Chase. Think, she once again told herself. If Chase did not own the building, then she would have no leverage. And Chase did not really own the building. Her investment management company did. That was the weak point. So she researched it. The trick was, she realised, to make the building seem unprofitable to the managers and, more importantly, their software. And she knew the software, had helped to write it, knew how to exploit it. As long as Chase had not directly instructed her managers to hold onto the building, it was possible. And Chase did not respect her; not as much as she should. She continued her research. She checked her finances. Four weeks. Maybe a day or two less, but four weeks. If it was even possible, she could do it in four weeks. She just had to stay out of diapers for four weeks. She stayed out of them (at least needing them) for four years in college. For twelve years before that in school. Four weeks would be a cakewalk she tried to tell herself. Emily did not really believe it. Chase Morgan was tough. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and asked herself if she could live with herself if she did not even try to help her friends. “God damn you and your noble spirit, Emily,” she said and reached for her phone, dialled in Chase’s number. She answered on the third ring. “Hello Emily dear,” she said. “I’ll work for you.” Chase was silent, and Emily pictured her in her head, smiling triumphantly. “I am so happy to hear that my dear.” “When do you want me to start Miss Morgan?” “Monday. I’ll send a car to pick you up at 8:30am. I’ll see that you get home after work. That way you don’t have to worry about the commute.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I am looking forward to seeing you Emily,” she said, and then hung up. Emily put her phone down. Monday. That gave her an extra fours days. “Okay Miss Morgan, you have all the advantages, and I have to hope that it makes you sloppy.” She turned back to her computer. There was a lot of work to do. The four days that Chase had given to her passed by in a blur. Emily was working on setting the events in motion that would let her buy the building, and she also had a lot of projects that she had to finish. If she had to work for Chase, then she was not going to have much time to devote to her clients. She also, not that she wanted to, had to face the possibility that she could end up not being able to work at all. Of course, she could not tell her clients that she might end up in a nursery and would have a hard time getting work done between feedings and diaper changes. She got depressed just thinking about it. So instead she told them that something personal had come up and she would have less time to work for them. It would explain why she would be turning down jobs. Doing so did not make her happy. She had spent a lot of time building up her reputation as someone people could trust to get jobs done fast. She had sacrificed any real social life for her career. Going dark like she was going to do for the next four weeks would hurt that reputation. She would have to build it up again. Assuming she was able to. The least she could do was to make sure that were no jobs left unfinished. She hardly slept more than a few hours a night. When Monday came she stood on the curb in front of her building, dark circles under her eyes, dressed in a blue skirt, white blouse and grey blazer, a messenger bag over her shoulder. A professional enough looking outfit, and one that could be mistaken for a school uniform, though of no particular school. Her version of protective colouring, giants being less likely to snap you up if they thought you were going to school somewhere. At precisely 8:30 a large, black town car pulled up in front of her. The driver was a man about nine feet tall. “Miss Black, Miss Morgan sent me.” Emily nodded. “Thank you.” He opened the passenger door, revealing a child’s seat in the back. That came as no surprise to her. He picked her up, slipping his large hand under her bottom, and then put her gently in the seat. “Let me get you buckled up,” he told her, pulling the straps around her, and between her legs. It was always the strap that went between her legs that got to her, embarrassed her the most. It pushed the material of her skirt up between her legs, often left her panties exposed. “There we go,” the driver said, clipping the belts into the central lock, and she knew it was a lock. He closed the door and walked around to the driver’s side, climbed in, starting up the car. The seat she was in, unlike the last one, actually let her see a little of where they were going. She watched again as they left the area of her home, passed through the undeveloped land and then into the city. This time the car did not stop in front of the building but pulled into the parking garage under it. The driver stopped the car and came around to release her from the child’s seat and help her out. He placed her on the garage floor, in front of a bank of elevators. “Miss Morgan is waiting for you.” He pressed the call button and then the button for the 23rd floor when the doors opened. “Have a good day, I will drive you home this evening.” “Thank you,” she told him as she stepped into the elevator, taking some solace in that she was supposed to go home that evening. The doors closed and the elevator rose to the 23rd floor. As before when doors opened, she found Chase waiting for her. “Emily, good morning,” she said sweetly. That was probably not how most bosses greeted their employees, she thought. “Good morning Miss Morgan.” “Come along, let’s talk in my office.” She turned and led the way, Emily following. So far it seemed very much like her first visit. She passed through the outer office where Lisa worked. Lisa was there, watching Emily as she walked past. “Good morning Miss Smith,” Emily said. Lisa nodded. “A pleasure to see you back.” They did not have to make any more conversation, for Chase went right into her office, closing the door once Emily was in. “Have a seat,” Chase said as she went to take a seat at her desk. A chair, with two small steps, had been put in the office in front of Chase’s desk. Design wise it was somewhat similar to a high chair, which Emily did not think was accidental. At least there was no food tray which could be used to lock her in, she thought, as she climbed into the seat, setting her bag in her lap. Once she and Chase were seated, Emily feeling a little ridiculous, Chase said, “I’ve given some thought to how to start you off. I am going to have you take part in an intern program we have.” Emily considered that for a moment, wondering if she had heard it right. “An intern? Seriously?” She regretted her incredulous tone as soon as it was out of her mouth. Chase did not really frown, but there was a slight downturn to her lips. “I am aware of your abilities, but have you ever worked in a company, as part of a team?” It was, Emily thought, a fair question. “In College there were team…” “Yes, I am sure there were,” Chase cut her off. “But that was school, this is real life. I will get the best idea of your ability to work for me and the best position for you by having you take part in the program.” There was a sense of finality in that statement that told Emily not to argue. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “As it happens I had an intern start the program just last week. You will be able to work together, you can show me examples of teamwork.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “Well then, let’s handle the introductions before I give you the quick tour.” She stood. “You should feel grateful, seeing as the owner of the company is handling your familiarisation.” Emily, who was climbing down from her chair, looked over her shoulder and saw an expectant look on Chase’s face. She recalled what Chase had said about accepting a gift. As she reached the floor, she turned and said, “Thank you, Miss Morgan, I am very grateful for your kindness.” Chase smiled. Emily wanted to scream. Chase took her back to the elevator and then pressed the button for basement level 3. “When I introduce you to people I won’t use your last name,” Chase told her. “What? Why?” Emily did not like the idea of being denied her last name. “I don’t want it to get out Emily Black is working for me, not until I think of the best way to rub it in Lyle’s face.” Emily took some heart in that, hoping it meant that ultimately Chase wanted her in the office, not in a nursery. “This is pretty far down,” Emily said, her early hope fading a little. The doors opened on a mostly featureless, grey corridor. “Before I bought the building a security company used the basement and some of the lower floors. All very secure. I use it as temporary office space now.” “So you have to earn windows?” Chase smiled and looked down at her. “I suppose that is so.” Emily did not know what to think of that. She was not sure if it was ominous or not. “This way,” Chase said, turning right and walking down the corridor. Several doors along she stopped and opened the door. Then stood aside and indicated that Emily should enter first. Emily did, expecting something bad. What she got was a rather mundane office, lit by fluorescent lights, two desks pushed together. Behind one of the desk sat an older teenager, as she was seated Emily did not know how tall she was, but it was apparent she was an Amazon. And she was stacked. “What are you doing here?” the teen asked. Chase entered. “This is the other intern starting here today,” Chase said, stepping in behind Emily. The girl stood up. “Miss Morgan.” She was probably eight feet tall, perhaps a little taller, standing there with her enormous breasts. That is completely unfair, Emily thought. “Jessica, this is Emily. Emily, this is Jessica King.” “Hello Jessica,” Emily said. “Emily,” Jessica replied. Emily guessed she was confused. “Both of you will be working together during the duration of this program,” Chase told them. “Emily, Jessica is taking a two-month break from high school. She is a straight-A student and the president of her school’s Entrepreneur Club.” “Impressive,” Emily said. “Jessica, Emily has gotten gold stars in potty training and keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Jessica said in the same tone that Emily had used. I hate them both equally, Emily thought. “Take a bit of a break Jessica. I am going to show Emily around and then bring her back here.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “This way Emily,” Chase said. The tour was pretty basic. Emergency exits, the cafeteria, the building’s day care centre on the first floor (a sunlit, bright space) and finally a bathroom two floors above basement level 3. “I’ve had a stool put in the cleaning closet for you, and the toilet at the last stall is sized for inbetweeners.” “Thank you,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And that concludes the tour. You know where my office is if you need to see me.” Emily frowned. “Don’t I need to sign some things, for payroll or something?” “Not to worry. I’ll be paying you out of my own pocket, just to keep things simple.” “That sounds like an allowance.” Chase smiled. “It does, doesn’t it.” Emily took a deep breath. “That’s fine.” “I am glad you approve.” Emily bit back a reply. “Let’s take you back to your office.” They returned the elevator and Chase explained the nature of the job. “You and Jessica have a weeks worth of work each. You’ll be analysing some collected data, seeing if you can find trends related to advertising my company has done.” The elevator door opened and Chase ushered Emily in. “You’ll be trying to find out what gets the best penetration.” “I understand,” Emily said, who thought it sounded pretty simple. “Good.” She pressed the button to take them down. In the office she found Jessica waiting, as well as a new chair behind her desk. “Here’s your username and password,” Chase said, handing Emily a folded piece of paper. “An email has been sent to you with the location of your work as well as instructions. If you have any questions just ask Jessica. This is the key to this office.” She handed over the small, brass coloured key. “I’ll be happy to help Emily,” Jessica said, her tone all treacle. “Thank you Jessica,” Chase said, and then left. Emily noticed that there was a keyhole on both sides of the door, guessed it had something to do with the security company that had once used it. She did not give it too much thought for she was alone with the teenage amazon, which was not good. Jessica reached down behind her monitor and brought forth two large cups of coffee, marked with the logo of a local chain. “I bought you a coffee since we’ll be working together.” She smiled brightly as she came around the desk. How stupid does she think I am, Emily wondered as she said, “Thank you very much.” Jessica held the cup in her left hand close towards Emily. Emily reached for the right which Jessica pulled back slightly and then almost thrust the other cup at her. Pretending not to have noticed she took the offered cup. “I didn’t know how you took it,” Jessica said, “so I brought cream and sugar. I know you littles like that. I take mine black.” Her tone took on a superior quality. “Black is fine,” Emily said as if she was trying to prove herself to the teen. Jessica smiled condescendingly. What a piece of work, Emily thought. Emily took her seat, using the built-in step, hung her bag off the back of the chair. Jessica sat beside her, their desks were close together. She put her cup on the desktop. Emily put her cup down, as close to Jessica’s as she could manage, then looked at the paper Chase had given her. Her username was ‘emily’ and the password was ‘IMBaby’. Emily sighed, then logged on and changed her password. “Jessica,” Emily said. Jessica looked over at her. “What?” “I am not sure I understand this. Can you show me?” Jessica smirked. “Of course Emily, I know this is hard for you.” “Thank you,” Emily said, colouring her tone with false relief. Jessica moved over to work on Emily’s computer, showing her where the files were and what they had to do. While she was condescending, Emily switched their coffee cups. “Thank you Jessica,” Emily said in her sweetest tones. “You’re so kind.” The smile Jessica gave her was so obvious in its contempt she might as well have called Emily ‘useless’. “You’re welcome Emily.” Emily took her seat and went to work, downloading some programs she had written a few years back to do similar jobs. She tweaked them and set them to processing the data Chase had given her. Emily pretended to drink her coffee, but really dumped it, bit by bit, into her garbage can when Jessica’s attention was focused on her work. For all she knew Jessica could have doctored both cups and trusted her greater size to protect her. When the larger woman looked over at her Emily could see her eyeing the decreasing liquid in the cup, her smile growing. Jessica was drinking the coffee that Emily had switched with her, seemingly unaware of the change. Emily hoped. After about an hour and a half of work, Emily had all the tweaks made to the program and had run the first days work through it. Now she was going to see what Jessica was trying. Emily got out of her chair, grabbed her bag, started towards the door. “Where are you going?” Jessica asked, her tone making it sound like ‘where do you think you are going’. Emily looked at her, her nervousness not entirely feigned. “I’m going to the bathroom,” she said, voice small. Jessica shook her head. “Oh Emily, you can’t just leave your work undone. As an adult, you need to have self-discipline.” “Self-discipline?” Emily asked, knowing exactly where it was going. “Exactly. As good employees we should stick with our work until it is finished. We can’t just go off to the,” she paused, “potty whenever we have a little twinge from our bladders.” I hate her, Emily thought. “You mean stay here until the work is done. No matter what?” “Exactly. In fact, I think we should lock that door and not leave unless our work is done. I can hold your key for you, if you want, just in case you think you might need a little incentive.” “So we’re locked in until the work is done?” Jessica nodded with a smile. “Exactly. That is the mature, adult thing to do.” “Oh. Well, I finished all of the work I was supposed to do today.” Jessica blinked. “What?” Emily nodded as she returned to her desk. “Look,” she said, bringing up the files. Jessica came over to look. “That’s not possible,” she said once she had seen the completed work. “It’s not?” Emily asked her. “Well, I guess it is, but, how?” “I'm good at this, I suppose. So, I can go to the bathroom.” Jessica scowled. Emily was a little worried that she might have pushed too hard. “Fine,” Jessica said. Emily nodded, picked up her bag, started towards the door. She stopped and looked back at Jessica. “Do you want me to lock you in?” “What?” Jessica asked, her tone snappish. Emily cowered, not entirely faked. “You said to lock the door and not leave until the work is done.” Jessica frowned. She reached into her pocket and took out a key. “Fine,” she growled, almost throwing the key at Emily. “Lock the door.” Emily almost dropped the key as she fumbled to catch it, using the action to hide a smile. God, Jessica was stupid. Or maybe she just had so little respect for Emily she never considered she was being played. “What’s your phone number?” Jessica asked. Emily told her, Jessica wrote it down. “I’ll call you if there is an emergency.” Emily nodded. “Well?” Jessica said, looking down her nose at her. “Don’t you have to go to the potty?” Emily nodded, scurried from the room, closed and locked the door behind her. “Dumb ass,” Emily said, heading down the corridor until she found a quiet nook she could hide out in. She sat down and took her laptop out of her bag. She joined the wireless network and continued the work. It was about thirty minutes later when her phone rang. She answered it. “Hello?” “Emily, I need you to let me out.” “Okay, I just have to tell Miss Morgan,” Emily said, trying to sound eager. “You’re talking to Miss Morgan?” There was uncertainty in Jessica’s tone. “Uh huh. I’ll just let her know…” “No, forget it.” Jessica hung up. Emily put the phone aside and went back to work. It was about twenty minutes later when it rang again. “Emily,” Jessica said as soon as Emily had answered. “I think I smell smoke. Get down here.” “I’ll pull the fire alarm and tell Miss Morgan,” she said. “What? No! I mean, I was joking. Stupid.” She hung up again. Twenty minutes later the phone rang again. Emily let it ring for a bit before picking it up. “Hello?” “You better get down here. And don’t say anything to Miss Morgan. I found something wrong with your work, so you better get it fixed right away.” “Oh no!” Emily nearly shouted. “Jessica, you are really nice. Thank you so very much.” “Yeah, yeah,” she said, trying to sound calm, but Emily could hear the desperation in her voice. “Just get down here right away.” Jessica cut the connection. Emily went back to work. Five minutes later the phone rang again. Emily answered it. “Where the hell are you stupid?” Emily had to hold the phone away from her ear as Jessica was yelling. Breathing hard she said, “Couldn’t reach,” deep breaths, “elevator buttons,” deep breath, “couldn’t ask anyone,” deep breath, “to press them.” More deep breaths. “Running down the stairs.” “You idiot. I got to… Get down here.” It almost sounded as if she had slammed her phone against something. Emily worked for another minute, then put her computer back into the bag. She returned to the office. She unlocked the door, and while expecting it, she was almost hit by the door as Jessica pushed through it in her dash towards the elevators. Hand pressed into her crotch, taking small, quick steps, Emily did not think Jessica was going to make. Following at a distance, she caught a scent of flatulence in the air. She saw Jessica standing in front of the elevators, dancing from foot to foot, looking up at the indicators. Emily did not think the elevators were close as Jessica turned, still dancing, now two hands pressed between her legs, and pushed through the door to the stairs. Emily shook her head and went back to the office. “Idiot,” she said with a smile. Chase had had issues with her interns before, but Jessica had presented her with a new one. She pushed open the door to the first aid room and walked in. Jessica was sitting on the rooms cot, a blanket pulled around her shoulders. She had managed to soil all her clothing, except for her bra. It was a little impressive. “Miss Morgan, I can explain…” Jessica began as soon as she had entered. Chase fixed her with a stare. “Explain why you were sitting in your own mess, a few steps from the bathroom, crying?” “I wasn’t crying! I was yelling. I was angry.” “You should be ashamed.” Jessica flinched. “It wasn’t my fault,” she said in a small voice. Chase reached for Jessica’s purse. Jessica looked like she was going to try to grab it, but another glare from Chase made her withdraw. In the purse, Chase found a small bottle. She held it up, shook it. She also produced a credit card receipt that indicated the bottle had been purchased from a nearby pharmacy a few hours prior. “You’re lucky,” Chase said as she looked at the bottle, reading the writing on it. “Due to your size, there is unlikely to be any long-term effects. Someone smaller might not have fared so well.” “That was the idea,” Jessica said petulantly. “I am kicking you out of the intern program,” Chase told her. “What? It was that stupid little. She poisoned my coffee and locked me in the room and…” A single step brought Chase to stand over Jessica. Her hard gaze made the teenager scrunch back against the wall, pulling the blanket tighter around herself. “You will not ever say that again, to anyone,” Chase told her. “What? But she…” “Never!” Chase snapped, and Jessica whimpered. “If you bring this up before a family court I guarantee that you will be the one sent off to a reform school. Do you understand me?” There were tears in Jessica’s eyes as she squeaked, “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase felt bad for a moment. Jessica was barely more than a child, and browbeating her like that was cruel. But she was not about to chance losing Emily. She opened the door, reached out to a shelf and grabbed a pair of pink track pants and a white t-shirt which she tossed to Jessica. “I will tell your school that you were a little too immature for this opportunity, and that is all I will tell them.” Jessica caught the clothing and began to slip on the t-shirt. “If anyone finds out what happened you're are welcome to tell them you were trying to slip something to a little but stupidly mixed it up, which is probably the truth anyway.” Having pulled on the shirt, Jessica looked at her, actually pouting. Chase shook her head. It always bothered her to meet an Amazon who was not ready to be a grown-up. Next, she tossed a tied up plastic bag at Jessica. “Your clothing. You’ll need to wash it. Or throw it out.” Jessica blushed. “Get out of my company,” Chase said in parting as she walked towards the elevators. Now it was time to deal with Emily. She was looking forward to that. She had been too lenient on the girl. By the time she was finished Jessica would not be the only one crying. Her resolve faltered slightly when she entered the office and found Emily over her keyboard, focused on her work. She coughed. Emily looked up. Chase was glad she looked a little uncertain. “I’m afraid that Jessica will not be returning.” “I hope it is nothing serious,” Emily said, face revealing nothing. “She said that you locked her in this room.” “She told me to.” “That seems highly unlikely.” “It does.” Emily brought out a smartphone. “But as it happens I have a recording.” “Of course you do,” Chase said, walking over to the desk. The phone played back a conversation between Emily and Jessica, and, as Emily said, Jessica did make the request. “You are far too clever.” “I don’t know what you mean.” Same damn dead-pan innocent look. “You’ll have to finish her work as well as your own. Perhaps I will keep you locked in here until you get it all done.” Chase leaned forward over the desk. Emily shifted back slightly, but before Chase could do anything else, she said, “It is all finished.” Chase straightened. “What?” “I finished all my work and Jessica’s work. I felt bad for her.” Chase did not contest that statement but came around the desk to look at the monitor. She took the mouse from Emily and clicked through the files. “Too damn clever by far.” She looked at Emily, caught a flash of a smile that disappeared as if it never was. Chase realised she had never seen Emily smile before. It as either the neutral expression, or one of dread, and she knew she often saw anger dancing in her eyes, but never a smile. Chase wanted to see that smile again, as often as possible. “You exhaust me Emily. Take the rest of the day off. I’ll call the car. In fact, take tomorrow and the next day off while I think of what next to do with your internship.” She pulled her phone from her jacket, paused and then said, “Without pay of course.” “Of course,” Emily agreed readily. Chase wanted to say more, but at the moment she would give the victory to Emily. She took her to the elevator and up to the garage. Chase put Emily in the car’s child seat, taking a bit of joy in making sure her skirt was pulled up, displaying her panties, just before she pulled the straps tight and locked them. She smiled at Emily’s blush. “Try to be a good girl,” she told her and patted her on the head before closing the door. “Take her home,” she told the driver. As the car drove off Emily tried to shift about so she could pull her skirt back down. She hated the idea of anyone looking down into the car and seeing her exposed like that. However, Chase had done too good a job and eventually, Emily gave up. One day was done, and two days off. That was not too bad. She was off to a good start. She did feel a little bad for what she had done to Jessica. Just a little bit. Jessica had brought on herself, but still… it had been like shooting fish in a barrel. Better her than me, Emily thought, sitting back in her chair, relaxing as much as she could. If no one asked for it back, she was going to keep Jessica’s key as a trophy. Chase sat at her desk, the work that Emily had done on her monitor. “Am I interrupting anything?” Richard asked. She looked up from her monitor, saw Richard leaning into her office. “Nothing vital, what’s up?” He came into the office, closed the door. “There are some details about the Jones deal I want to confirm, but I am curious about the incident with your intern.” “Which one?” Richard took a seat. “The real one.” Chase smiled. “Jessica was not as mature as I would have hoped.” He nodded. “I suppose that is one way to put it. Listen, I’m kind of wondering what you are doing with Emily Black.” “What I am doing?” “What do you want?” Chase sat back in her seat. “What I want is to wake up every morning, stretch, and hear Emily calling or crying in her nursery cause she needs her diaper changed.” He nodded. “Understandable, so I wonder why she isn’t in a nursery.” “I don’t have a nursery yet.” He laughed. She turned her monitor. “Take a look at this.” “What’s this?” He leaned forward. “My intern test.” He looked at the monitor. “The one that is two weeks of work that you give them a week to do?” “Yes. It is always a good way to gauge how they handle such things.” “You just like being cruel.” Chase laughed. “So what am I supposed to be looking at?” “Emily finished all her work, and Jessica’s. Four weeks of work, in less than half a day.” He looked away from the monitor and up at her. “Is it any good?” “Spot checking it, everything looks good so far.” “That is…” “Impressive?” “I was going to say creepy. Are you sure she is not a robot sent back from the future?” “I can’t discount it, but I think it unlikely.” “How?” “She probably wrote a program in the past for this type of work, then downloaded it and ran all the files through it.” “Okay, creepy but impressive.” “So, yes, I want her safely in a nursery, but I also want Emily Black doing things like this.” She waved her hand at the monitor. “You know what they say about having your cake and eating it too,” Richard said. “I prefer the Asian saying, that the person who tries to catch two rabbits will catch neither.” Richard seem to think about that. “Why?” he asked after several seconds. “Because while I can’t figure out how to have my cake and eat it too, I think if I am clever enough I can chase and catch two rabbits.” “I think you are wasting your time, but it is your time to waste. So good luck.” “Thank you.” “Now, about the Jones deal…” Emily had appreciated the time off. She was not able to do anything to speed up her plan to buy the building, but she did manage to take a few small jobs as Emily Black, jobs she could quickly turn over. Both good for her bank account (which was going to suffer due to her plan) and for her reputation. She received a message from Lyle telling her he was sorry to hear that she had personal issues and offering any help he might. He even invited her to a party he was having for his ‘girls’, sure she would enjoy it, At first, she was worried he might have heard something from Chase but discounted that. He probably just thought that any Amazon would enjoy seeing littles in such a situation. Jokes on you, she had thought as she had sent off a polite message thanking him and declining his kind offer. On Thursday morning she was outside of her building so she could be picked up and taken into the city. The driver pressed the elevator buttons for her, but when the door opened she was not presented with Chase’s familiar form. No one was awaiting her. She wondered if the change in the procedure meant anything. Then she told herself that this was only her third time there, and she could not make any generalisations. Walking the hallways, she made it to Chase's office and looked in. Chase and Lisa were leaning over Lisa’s desk, talking. Chase noticed Emily first. “Come in Emily,” she said. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I was very impressed with your work the other day.” “Thank you.” “So impressed that I want you on my health insurance program.” “Normally you have to be working here three months before you are eligible for insurance coverage,” Lisa told her, a small sniff suggesting what she thought of Emily’s ‘jumping the cue’. “I already have health insurance,” Emily said. Chase smiled. “I want you to have insurance I know can take care of you.” Emily was about to say that she had never had a problem with coverage but realised the pointlessness of it. Chase wanted this for reasons Emily knew she was not going to care for them. “You’ll need a medical exam, Lisa has kindly offered to take you to the clinic.” Chase had put a subtle emphasis on the word ‘kindly’ so Emily thanked her. Then she asked, “Clinic?” “Just a facility that is familiar with the medical requirements of littles,” Chased told her with a smile. That Emily did not like. Perhaps it showed on her face, for she said, “It is just an exam, nothing else.” Oddly enough Emily suspected that part of that was directed at Lisa. She either had to run or see this examination through. If she was not on the 23rd floor, she might have run. “Take care of Emily,” Chase told Lisa. “Yes, Miss Morgan. Come with me Emily,” Lisa said as she picked up her purse from her desk. “Yes, Miss Smith.” “I will see you when you get back,” Chase told Emily. Lisa took her hand when they were in the elevator, holding it tightly when the doors opened on the lobby. She walked Emily across the floor towards the doors, pausing to talk to the receptionists. They were the same ones that Emily had met when she had come there the first time. “Well hello again sweetie,” the blonde said, and then asked Lisa, “Is she yours?” “No. Miss Morgan is looking out for her.” “Ohhh, I’m so jealous,” the brunette said. “Do you wish Miss Morgan was looking out for you too?” the Blonde asked her. She laughed. “Well, depending on the type of ‘looking out’,” she told her companion with a wink. Emily wondered if they thought this was going over her head. She supposed that Chase was an attractive woman. “I’ll let you two gossip, Emily has an appointment I need to get her too.” “Hope to see you soon Sweetie,” the blonde said. “Have a good day,” the brunette told her. Lisa took her out the doors, to the front of the building where a taxi was waiting for them. Of course, there was a child seat in the back seat. Lisa got her settled and strapped in and then circled around to get in the other door. She gave the driver an address, and in a few seconds they had merged with traffic and were on their way. Lisa took a tablet from her purse and started working on something. Emily did not necessarily want to talk to her, but it was a little boring to sit there in silence. About thirty minutes later, in a less urban area of the city, the cab pulled up in front of a single story building, next to a small park. When Emily was taken out of the car seat, she could see the sign in front of it. ‘Westburne Paediatric Clinic’ and just below it in slightly smaller letters, ‘Specialists in Little Medicine’. Again, Emily was seized with a desire to bolt, but Lisa had a tight hold on her hand. As she was led up the brick path to the front doors all, she could think of how embarrassing it was. Taken to a paediatrician; Chase was a jerk. There was a waiting room, about three-quarters of the chairs, occupied. There was about a half and half split between actual children (all of them giants) and littles. She felt her cheeks grow warm with a flush, for the littles were all diapered, all in embarrassingly childish and infantile clothing. With her red, knee length skirt and white blouse, she looked positively adult by comparison. “Chase Morgan made an appointment for Emily,” Lisa said to the receptionist. Emily was a little annoyed that her last name seemed to be unimportant (though Chase had already told her that she did not want ‘Black’ being used, but that was at the company) and she fanned that annoyance into anger. A carefully controlled anger, but anger nonetheless. She had no time to be embarrassed. She had to be aware, and careful. The state of the other littles should be a warning to her. The receptionist had looked up the appointment information for she said, “Yes, here it is. Please have a seat, a nurse will call for you soon.” Lisa, still holding Emily’s hand, walked to one of the chairs. She then pulled Emily up into her lap. Emily did not argue there were other chairs available, for the moment willing to put up with it. From her place on Lisa’s lap, she regarded the other patients, careful not to stare. She suspected about half of the littles there had accepted their new status, and the others, judging by the discomfort they were showing, the embarrassment, had not. Emily had done her best and was doing all she could, to not end up in that situation, but she wondered which would be better. As hard as it would be to live with the shame, at least she would be able to try to fight back (metaphorically of course) and escape that fate. But sometimes it seemed that the littles who had accepted their status were happy. Maybe some littles really did seek such a state, as the giants seemed to tell themselves. Well, not her. She noticed that Lisa had been bouncing her softly on her knee, probably for a minute or two. It was not as is she was a fussy child needing to be soothed. How very annoying. “I am ready for Emily,” a nurse said, coming out of the back. Lisa put Emily back on the ground, took her hand, and led her to the nurse. The nurse was a shade taller than Lisa, a pretty woman, probably in her late twenties, dressed in a white tunic and pants. “This is Emily,” Lisa said. The nurse bent down and gently ruffled her hair. “Hello Sweetie, I’m Nurse Brenda. Now don't you worry Emily, you have nothing to be scared of.” Her tone was patronising. Emily could have said some things, most of them bordering on rude, but she just said, “Yes Nurse Brenda.” Brenda straightened. “Bring her this way,” she said to Lisa. They passed through the door into the back of the clinic. There was a corridor that led to the left and right, and one that extended in front of them. There were lots of doors, opened and closed, and she could see children, no, littles, being led between those rooms, mostly waddling in thick diapers, wearing silly little gowns covered in cartoonish prints. She passed a few rooms, one or two open doors. She made it a point to take quick looks, to get a better idea of what the place was like. Brenda opened a door, let Lisa usher Emily in, then closed the door behind herself as she entered. It was an examination room, much like many others Emily had been in, though the low shelf by the examination table, filled with diapers, was not something she was used to. “Get her undressed please,” Brenda said to Lisa. Emily started to unbutton her own blouse, but Lisa knelt down and brushed her hands away. “We have to do what the nurse says,” she told Emily with a smile. This was another fight that Emily could not win, so she let Lisa undress her. When her skirt was slid down to puddle at her feet, Brenda said, “She’s not wearing a diaper.” Lisa nodded as she skimmed the panties down to Emily’s ankle. “She’s potty trained.” Emily felt her cheeks grow hot. Potty trained. Not, ‘doesn’t need diapers’. Wasn’t it enough that Lisa had her there naked? She knew the answer to that. “Well, we’ll have to put her in a diaper. Clinic policy.” “Of course,” Lisa said, gleefully. You bitch, Emily thought. Brenda grabbed Emily up under the arms, lifted her with dizzying speed, and without so much as a ‘by your leave’, lay Emily on her back on the padded top of the exam table. “Can I have a pink diaper?” Emily asked, giving Brenda a wide-eyed ‘puppy dog’ gaze. “Why of course sweetie. I know little girls like you like pink.” She grabbed one of the pink diapers from the shelf, shook it open with a soft rustle of plastic, and then took Emily’s ankles in her large hand and lifted her bottom off the exam table she could slide the diaper under her. “Even when you potty train them they still want their cute diapers,” Brenda said to Lisa, almost as if Emily was not there. “Yes,” Lisa said, sounding doubtful. As Brenda lowered Emily onto the diaper padding, Emily looked over at Lisa, saw her looking back with a puzzled look, as if she was trying to figure out what Emily was doing. Brenda lightly dusted her with powder, then pulled the diaper up between Emily’s legs, adjusted it a little, then tapped it tightly up. “There we go sweetie,” she said, patting the front of it. “Thank you, Nurse Brenda,” Emily said sweetly. “Oh, you are welcome sweetie. Such a polite little girl.” Brenda picked her up and put her on the floor, then got one of the gowns and had Emily raise her hands so she could slide it over her, before tying it off. While the gown had hardly covered the diapers of any of the other littles that Emily had seen, she was actually small enough so that the bottom of the gown dropped low enough to almost obscure her diaper. Almost. Lisa pulled Emily back onto her lap, bouncing her again on her knee, eliciting an almost inaudible crinkle from the diaper. Brenda picked up a tablet and began asking questions about Emily’s medical history. Lisa, of course, did not know, so Emily had to answer first, and Lisa repeated it. Brenda did not enter anything until Lisa had said it, almost as if Emily were not speaking. Of course, that was the point. The clear message was that anything she said did not matter. Emily wondered how long it would take before that sort of treatment began to make her feel as if she really had no voice. She really hated the place. Once the questions were asked, Brenda weighed her, measured her and then said that Emily’s vision would be tested next. They left the room, walking through the halls, the littles on display Emily thought, to another examination room. The ‘parents’ of the littles likely were paying extra for such treatment. Brenda left them the with the eye doctor, whose name Emily did not learn. He gave her a full eye exam, made notes, and then spoke to Lisa. “Her eyes are fine, she might need glasses in a few years, if she needs to read,” he said, the last with a soft laugh. “But as long as the letters are on play blocks she will see them fine.” He smiled down at Emily and ruffled her hair. She hated him. Next was the room for the hearing test. They paused outside of the room, while another patient finished up. In another exam room, close by, a little was sobbing softly, laying on her stomach on an exam table, and enema tube in her bottom. Emily tried not to stare, but she saw the red of the little’s bottom, suggesting a recent spanking. She shifted her gaze away, heard the nurse giving the enema saying something about crybabies needing to be punished. Another little passed, a man, probably in his mid-twenties, waddling by, his diaper crinkling loudly. He was blushing from his head to his toes. Lisa knelt down and patted Emily' passed bottom. She said softly, “This diaper is pretty thin. No waddle and hardly a crinkle.” “It’s pink,” Emily said innocently. Lisa frowned, lips pursed, then sighed and straightened. She might have said ‘too clever’, but it was too soft for Emily to hear. She had her hearing test, and then a dentist took a look at her teeth. “Remember to take good care of your teeth,” she told Emily. “Or maybe you’ll lose them.” Emily felt a little sick, wondered if some littles sitting in the very chair she was in had had their teeth taken out, for a more infantile smile for their giant ‘parents’. She hoped not. On their way to the next examination, Emily peeked into a small room that looked more like an office, saw who she assumed was a doctor talking to a man and his ‘child’. She could not take a good look, but she took in as much as she could without anyone noticing. In the next exam room, Emily had to endure a gynaecological exam, feet up in stirrups, opened diaper beneath her bottom. She might have taken pride in what was an adult exam, but it was too damn uncomfortable. Then the nurse, a big, heavy-set woman, lowered the stirrups and flipped her over on her stomach, sliding her and the diaper farther up the table, so she was still lying upon it. “We’ll take your temperature now,” she said, no-nonsense tone. Emily did not appreciate what that meant until she saw the woman take a thermometer, it’s size almost obscene, from a jar of Vaseline. She had a moment to try to relax, knowing it was going to happen even if she protested (and protesting would not stop it, likely make it worse). There was a tiny bit of comfort in that there were several other even thicker thermometers in the vaseline and Emily was getting the smallest. “Here we go,” the nurse said. She spread Emily’s buttocks and placed the end of the thermometer against her hole for several moments, long, long moments, then slid it in. Emily was not happy. The nurse took her time, gently patting her bottom, pressing the thermometer farther and farther in, almost as if she expected Emily to enjoy it. Was she supposed to enjoy it? What the hell was wrong with the woman? Did she really think that she was going to get off on being violated by a too large rectal thermometer? Later Emily would consider that some littles, with their genitalia sealed up in plastic and padding, with hands often imprisoned in mitts, might indeed find the embarrassing treatment pleasurable, having few other options. That thought would leave her depressed for hours when she had it. However, at that moment, lying on her belly, positioned on an open diaper that she had recently been wearing, a glass rod up her bottom, all she could feel was embarrassment bordering on complete humiliation. Eventually, the nurse seemed to think that the thermometer had been in her long enough, and she pulled it out, slowly. “A healthy temperature,” the nurse declared, before wiping the thermometer off with a tissue, the tissue going in the garbage the thermometer into a beaker of alcohol. “Now we just need a little blood. Let’s sit you up.” She did not give Emily a chance to sit up on her own, but lifted her, slid the diaper around, and then sat Emily atop of it. Emily was careful to keep the deadpan expression on her face, though it was hard, angry as she felt about her treatment, and about the superior smile she saw on Lisa’s face. Fortunately, the anger did not blind her to what the nurse was doing. She saw the woman look at two boxes of needles. She watched the nurse take a pair of glasses from her smock, put them on, then carefully check both boxes. Emily did not trust it. The nurse selected a needle, prepared a holder, then put a tourniquet around Emily’s arm. “Don’t worry sweetie,” she said, rubbing a spot on the inside of Emily’s arm with an alcohol swab. “It will just be a little prick.” Emily had had blood taken before, and she was not a fan of it, but she knew it would not hurt that much. But she still held herself ready, and when the needle slid in, feeling as if the nurse was trying to jam a blunt piece of metal into her arm, she did not cry out. She did not say, ‘what the hell are you doing?’ She did not treat the nurse to a blast of salty language that would put a sailor to shame. She sat there, careful not to grit her teeth against the pain, trying to look as if nothing was wrong. The nurse actually frowned. You god damned bitch, Emily thought. Still frowning, the nurse turned the needle ever so slightly — it hurt like hell — and slid the blood tube into the opposite end of the holder, drawing a vial full of blood. She put the tube aside and then pulled the needle free. Emily wanted to scream. Looking down at her arm Emily expected to see a bloody, jagged hole, but all there was was a small drop of blood on her arm, and that was quickly covered with a piece of gauze and a bandage. The nurse looked back at the boxes of needles, then at the needle itself a moment before she disposed of it in a sharps container. “Well, you were very good in not crying,” the nurse said, and then, like an actress who had flubbed her lines and was trying to get back on track, “but if you had been a crybaby, you would have been punished.” Emily recalled the little getting the enema. “Yes nurse,” she said politely. “Let’s get you back in a diaper and then you can see the doctor,” she said, reaching towards the diaper filled shelf, her hand going to another of the pink diapers. Emily had one more card to play, and she said, tone almost petulant, “I don’t want a thick diaper.” The nurse paused. “Well little missy,” her hand shifted to the side, grabbing a thick white diaper, “what you want does not matter.” She pushed Emily onto her back, lifted her by her ankles, swept the old diaper away, and proceeded to diaper Emily in the extra thick padding and loudly crinkling plastic of the new one. Emily knew it was not the same as having a pillow wrapped between her legs, but damn if it did not feel that way. The nurse lifted her off the table and placed her on the floor. Emily could see that Lisa was looking down at her, confusion on her face. She had apparently stumped Lisa again. Emily pulled futilely at the gown for a moment, but there was no way it was going to cover the diaper. “The doctor will want to speak with you,” the nurse told Lisa. “Please come with me.” Lisa took Emily’s hand, leading her after the nurse. Emily found she could not bring her thighs together and was forced to waddle. It would probably be easier to crawl, which she supposed was the idea. Lisa's hold on her hand helped her keep up, but more than once it was only that hold that kept her from falling. And Lisa knew it. The nurse showed them to a small office, and it was as Emily had supposed, the same room in which she had earlier seen the doctor talking to a man. “The doctor will be with you soon,” the nurse said, giving Lisa a smile. Then Emily and Lisa were alone. Lisa took a seat and pulled Emily up onto her lap. Emily did not appreciate it, but the clinic was a little cool, and the gown thin and Lisa was warm. Lisa began to bounce her on her knee again, but the diaper was crinkling loudly, and when she stopped Emily assumed it was because the noise was annoying her. Instead, she began to hum, gently playing with Emily’s hair. She had what Emily had dubbed ‘little fever’, and she felt bad for the next ‘unattended’ little that Lisa might meet. The doctor came in a few minutes later. She was an older woman, probably taller than Lisa, but she had a slight stoop, and it was hard to be sure. She introduced herself to Lisa as Doctor Green. “Well,” Doctor Green said, swiping her fingers across a tablet, “Emily is as healthy as a little horse.” She smiled down at Emily and reached out to gently squeeze her nose. “Just a little healthy horsie.” Emily did her best to look amused. However, it was a wasted effort, for Doctor Green had already turned her attention back to Lisa. “We should get the blood work back tomorrow. I don’t expect to see any problems, but I’ll let Miss Morgan know, one way or another.” “Thank you,” Lisa answered. “The only issue I have is with the amount of alcohol she drinks. Not that it is a lot mind you,” she said, fixing Lisa with her stare, “but as a rule, my patients don’t drink any, and I think that would be for the best.” “I’ll let Miss Morgan know,” Lisa said. Go to hell you busybody, Emily thought. The doctor folded the cover over the tablet. “That is it. You can get her dressed. I would like to see her again in six months.” She stood. “You can make an appointment now, or we can call Miss Morgan. Just let the receptionist know what you want.” Then Doctor Green was gone. Lisa slid Emily off her lap, and then reached for her clothing, which she had been carrying all along. It turned out getting Emily dressed proved a challenge to Lisa. She could not button up the lower buttons of Emily’s blouse, as the diaper was too thick, and no matter how hard she tried the skirt was a lost cause. With a sigh Lisa looked about the office, perhaps hoping to spot a thinner diaper, but as Emily had noticed earlier, the office had none. She looked Emily, frowned, and then tore the tapes open and tossed the diaper into the trash. “Get dressed,” she said, pushing Emily’s clothing at her. Emily was careful not to show any relief. It had been a risk, for it had been possible that Lisa would have just led Emily out in the too thick diaper wearing only a partially buttoned blouse. However, Emily had suspected that she would not. She was beginning to think she understood Chase’s plan. They left the clinic, Lisa telling the receptionist to call Miss Morgan when it came time for Emily’s next appointment. They waited for the taxi that Lisa called, all the while Lisa watching her with what Emily thought was a judgemental gaze. Another ride in a car seat, back to the office. Lisa paused in the lobby to talk to the receptionists. She learned the blonde was named Claire, the Brunette Kristen. They asked about Emily’s checkup when Lisa mentioned it, and Claire asked if she had gotten a needle and if she had been brave. “Yes Miss Claire,” Emily had said as she hoped one day Claire got blood taken with one of those needles. They arrived back in Chase’s office suite a little afternoon. Chase came from her office, smiled. “Someone is very healthy,” she said. “You’ll have full health coverage without a problem.” “Thank you,” Emily said. “Will it require going to that clinic?” Chase smiled. “It does specialise in little care.” Emily did not say what she thought that was worth. She also knew she would not be giving up her own health care anytime soon. “The doctor said she drinks too much.” Lisa’s tone was just as disapproving as the doctor’s had been. What a snitch, Emily thought. “Well, I am sure that Emily will think about that.” “I’ll try,” Emily said, and then to Lisa. “Thank you very much for taking me to the clinic. I know you are busy with your own work.” Lisa looked a little surprised, and Chase frowned. Emily supposed she had taken the wind from her sails, thanking Lisa before she was told to. Lisa got over her surprise and said, “You’re welcome Emily.” She looked over at Chase. She thought about Chase’s game. Chase wanted Emily Black to work for her, so she was not going to make the first move to step Emily back into a second babyhood, but if it happened…. Well, Chase would likely be happy to offer comfort and take charge. However, Chase did not seem to be really upset that Emily had returned, undiapered. She wondered if just maybe Chase had not known what kind of things happened at that clinic. “Emily, I want you to help Lisa out for the rest of the day, tomorrow as well. It will give you a good feel for the company.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said. Case sent Emily home a little early so she could talk to Lisa. “So, tell me how Emily did?” she asked, leaning on Lisa’s desk. “She got all the work done, she takes direction well, does not ask many questions, I have nothing bad to say about the job she did.” Chase thought that Lisa might not have liked admitting that. Nodding Chase said, “Yes, yes, but tell me about the clinic.” Lisa almost giggled. “She was wearing this one diaper that was so thick I thought she was going to fall over and have to crawl.” Chase realised clapping her hands together happily was not going to look so professional. She simply nodded. “She needed to wear a diaper?” “Well, didn’t need it, just a clinic rule.” “I would have liked to see that.” “Well,” Lisa said, “I did try to keep her in it… but I couldn’t get her clothes on over it, and you said not to let anything too overt happen.” “That’s fine,” Chase said, waving a hand to dismiss the concern. “She’s too clever you know.” “I suspect I know, but tell me.” Lisa explained Emily’s ‘trick’ with the diapers. Chase had to laugh. “She is smart.” “A little like that does not need to be smart when she is so cute.” Lisa was almost pouting. Chase nodded. “There is something to say about smart and cute.” Emily had not looked forward to a weekend so much since she had left high school. It was not so much that the Friday at work had been all that terrible. She had just worked with Lisa and Chase on various projects. The most challenging thing about Friday was the bathroom up on the twenty-third floor. None of the toilets had really been suitable for anyone under seven feet. Using them had required a little climbing and precarious perching with the real danger of falling, either off or in. Still, better than the alternative of asking for help. She was pretty sure that help would mean having Chase or Lisa sitting her on the toilet and remaining in the stall with her, and would eventually lead to a child’s potty. It was possible she was paranoid, but she did not think so. Plus she had also been going ‘commando’ on Friday, as it was as far from the diapers of the day before she could get. The evening after the clinic she had been bothered, no longer needing to be focused. Even a pair of panties had reminded her a little too much of a diaper. But now she had a weekend to herself. She spent the morning catching up on chores, in the past done in fits and starts over the whole week. She also had a few quick jobs and bug fixes for clients. It was early in the afternoon when she went down to Linda’s apartment (after looking about for any cars that might belong to bigs). Linda welcomed Emily in and one of the first things Emily noticed was the nine-foot-tall dress form in the corner of the room. “Some of your larger clients asking you to make clothing for them?” Emily asked. Linda put a cup of tea down in front of Emily. “Yes, not a lot yet, but enough that I needed to invest in that dress form. Actually, what I’ve started getting request for are matching outfits for the children clothing I am making.” “Matching outfits?” Emily suddenly pictured Chase wearing the sailor dress from the other day. She almost shot tea from her nostrils, which would have been unpleasant. Linda, perhaps seeing where Emily’s thoughts were going, said, “Not matching styles, but themes. Like,” and again it seemed Linda had some inkling about Emily’s thoughts, “those outfits I sent to Chase, did you see the sailor dress I made.” “I think I saw it,” Emily said into her tea to hide her blush. “Well, I might, say, make a white sundress with black anchor embroidery along the hem of the skirt. So it would be obvious the outfits went together. That reminds me, you are working for Chase now, do you think you could ask her something?” Emily had not been able to keep people from noticing that she was picked up and dropped off every day by a big, black car, so there had been no use in trying to hide she was working for Chase; though she had told her neighbours that it was possibly only temporary. “Maybe, what?” “Ask her if she would like some matching outfits for those I sent her. I think Chase is a bit of a mover and shaker. I think if she were to take an interest it would help things take off.” Emily really wanted to tell Linda that she did not think Chase would be interested, she almost lied and said Chase had bought the outfits for a friend and would not need any kind of matching outfit. She did not, mostly because she wanted Linda to do well, and partly because she figured a lie like that might come back at her. “I’ll let her know. She might be interested.” She actually probably would be, Emily could almost envision that telling smile on her face. “Thanks. You know, I was thinking about making you a sundress.” “I…” “Candy told me you don’t care for them,” Linda said, not giving Emily a chance to respond, “but I thought if I add a nice jacket to it, with a conservative cut, you could wear it to work. We are getting into the hot summer now. It will look good.” Emily thought about it, picturing it in her head. She supposed it would look nice. “Alright, I’ll give it a chance.” “Let me get my measuring tape.” Linda was smiling. Once she finished up at Linda’s Emily went out of the building, across the street, to Candy’s. She found the mechanic working on a motorcycle of giant proportions. Even though she knew who it had to belong to she asked, “Is that the…” “An old war Valkyrie, the thing has to be more than seventy years old, but all the construction is bulletproof, not literally of course. Had to be terrifying to ride on one of these when people were shooting at you.” Emily stepped up onto the stand the bike was mounted to. The seat was almost as tall as she. “How will you ride this?” Candy shook her head. “I won’t. You’d have to top seven feet, and even then your toes would be reaching. I got a friend who can ride it for me, I’ll ride along on the back when it comes time to test it out. Not the best way to do it, but I’ll be able to hear the engine and get a feel for the vibrations. Help me strip this engine down?” “Sure,” Emily said. Candy handed parts to Emily, who cleaned them and then laid them out carefully on a work table. Along the way she learned what each piece was called and what it did, as well as what it might cost to replace if it was damaged. “I can make some of the parts myself, if I have to, the original is better,” Candy told her. “Can you get originals?” Emily asked, cleaning the years of gunk from a piston ring. “If I can it won’t be cheap.” They worked for a few hours, had the engine completely stripped down and laid out on the table. “That’s a good days work,” Candy said, wiping her hands on a rag, leaving oily streaks on it. Emily nodded, looking at all the parts. “Gonna come to Sharky’s tonight?” Candy asked as she tossed the rag aside. Emily recalled the doctor from the clinic. “Yeah, I’ll be there.” “Good.” Candy smiled. “You better wash your hands, I got some soap at the sink that will cut that grease.” Emily looked down at her hands, saw how black they were. “Right. Thanks.” Not a bad day, Emily thought as she washed her hands. Chase was also busy on that weekend. She had called her realtor to talk about buying a new home. They met in Chase’s apartment, Maggie laying out various pages on the kitchen table. “So why are you looking for a new house? I thought you loved this place.” “I do, but, I think I might need a little more space.” She could not help but smile. “I think I might want a nursery.” “What?” Maggie looked up. “Are you expecting?” “No, but maybe adopting.” “Maybe?”
 “It’s complicated.” “Complicated? If you say so. I contacted the building’s management firm, in case you wanted to stay. You should have bought the penthouse when you had the chance, I don’t think the current owner is ever going to sell.” “I didn’t need the penthouse when I moved in. Anything else in the building?” “Not that is really much larger than what you currently have.” Chase sat back. “So I’ll have to leave.” Maggie nodded. “Anything close?” “The big red brick high-rise, about a block down from here, know it?” “I’ve seen it. Looks nice.” “It is. One of the biggest two-floor suites is open. You could put a nursery in there, small room for a nursemaid or nanny, a couple of guest rooms if you want to entertain.” “How long has it been on the market?” “About three weeks. Priced a little high, but it might sell. If the owner drops the price, it will probably be snapped up.” Chase chewed gently on her lower lip for a moment. “Can you arrange a showing?” “Not a problem.” “What else?” “Nothing in this immediate area. There are a couple of pocket mansions about a thirty-minute drive from your workplace.” She shuffled from printouts across the table. “This one is on the Two Pines golf course. Six-bed rooms, seven and a half baths, dining room, den, big deck, on about three acres of land.” Chase nodded. “Can you show me around these properties?” “Of course. Tomorrow good for you?” “Yeah.” “I’ll arrange things. Help if you can give me a time frame.” “No idea I’m afraid.” “Care to explain Chase?” Chase shook her head. “It’s both complicated and confidential, for the moment.” Maggie sighed. “Lyle is a lot easier to deal with.” “Lyle? Lyle Redmond?” She nodded. “He called me up, a few hours later we put in an offer on a mansion about two hours north of here. He wants to move his menagerie of little girls into the country, probably show off the new helicopter he bought.” Chase was careful not to frown. “Lyle and I have a different way of handling things.” “So I’ve heard. He’s having a big party there in two weeks. Afternoon for showing off his girls, evening for a regular party, housewarming kind of bash.” “Are you invited?” “Fraid not, though I’m hoping. You could probably get an invitation, or just crash.” Chase nodded after a moment. “I’ll think about it.” Monday, the second week of Emily’s ‘internship’ at Chase’s company. When she walked into the office suite, Lisa looked up from her phone, pointed at Chase’s door, mouthed, ‘go in’. Emily nodded and walked into Chase’s office. “Emily, have a seat,” Chase said, indicating the almost high chair. Emily climbed up into the seat, looked across at the sitting Chase. “Linda asked me to pass a message on,” Emily told her. “Oh?” “She wanted to know if you might want some complimenting outfits, for yourself, for those ones she made for you.” “Really? That’s kind of her. And I, of course, appreciate you telling me.” She smiled. “I suppose having something that would match well would be nice. Tell me Emily, which of those outfits do you think I should choose to have matched?” Emily swallowed, thinking about all of those outfits, and the possibility that she was going to end up in one if only to see if the clothes Linda made really was complimentary. “The sailor dress,” she said, thinking that out of all the others it was the most harmless. “I knew you liked that dress,” Chase said, teasing tone with a hint of eagerness within. Emily opened her mouth to deny it, then pursed her lips and shrugged her shoulders in a noncommittal way. “Speaking of your neighbours, I think Gus told me that you’ve helped him with his network issues?” Emily wondered what Chase was getting at. “Yes.” “So you are good with networking stuff, routers and things?” “I know my way around a LAN,” Emily told her. “LAN?” “Local Area Network.” “Good. I need you to go down the to daycare and work on the network and computer issues they have been having.” Emily almost said ‘you’re sending me to daycare?’ but she knew Chase probably wanted that. “What issues?” she asked instead, trying to treat it as if it were nothing. “When I bought the building my IT people were busy getting the network for the business set up. I contracted out the work on the daycare,” she sighed, “which was a mistake. Nothing has worked right, and I think the children and teachers deserve better.” “I understand,” Emily said. “If you need any equipment talk to John, the IT manager. Tell him to bill any of it back to my department.” “Alright,” Emily said as she climbed down from the chair. She did her best not to be embarrassed, not wanting to blush. “Can I get someone to press the elevator button for me?” It was, Emily thought, a pleasant, bright daycare, insomuch as her (thankfully) limited experience told her. There were about five teachers, and maybe twenty children. The majority of them actual children, but Emily saw two male littles, one dressed like a toddler, another dressed as if he was only a few months old. She did not get close them, not wanting anyone to think she was interested. She also did not get too close to the actual children. For an adult little there was no worse bully than a giant child. The daycare was run by a friendly man, Emily guessed he was in his mid-thirties. He was all smiles when she came in, playing with a few of his charges. “You must be Emily,” he said, dropping down to one knee, offering his hand. “I’m Simon Pett.” That was a better greeting that she had hoped for and she took his hand, which enveloped hers, shaking it. “Pleased to meet you, Mr Pett. I understand you have some network issues.” “Do I ever,” he told her, standing. “Half the time we don’t have an internet connection, and I am pretty certain about half the computers need to be overhauled or whatever you do to them. I really appreciate the help.” “Why don’t you show me around?” Emily said, looking up at him. “This way then.” He showed her the computers, the wiring closet, which was a mess of cabling and routers, as well as a few other areas where network equipment had been set up. It was all done terribly, Emily thought. He also pointed out the playroom, the toy boxes, the bathrooms (with potty seats) and introduced her to the rest of this staff; a young man Kent, and three women, Tammy, Mary and Aby, all of them taller than seven feet. Kent almost picked her up when Simon had introduced her. “I’ll get her into some play clothes,” he had said with a smile, before Simon had intervened, saying “No, no, she’s here to fix the computer problems.” “Her?” Kent has asked, obviously disbelieving. Annoying, Emily thought. Tour and introductions out of the way Emily had gone to work. She plugged her laptop into the system and set about tracking down all the issues. It took her about an hour to find the faults, and another hour to get the IT manager to send down the replacements she needed. After that she was busy for most of the day, fixing hardware issues and running updates on all the computers, cleaning up a few viruses she found. Kent seemed to be following her, watching her, as if he thought she was about to wet her panties and start crying. At one point she was goosed by a five-year-old who was taller than she, and then the girl demanded of the nearby Mary, “Why isn’t she wearing a diaper.” Mary swooped in, quickly taking the girl’s hands. “Sorry,” she said to Emily, and then to the girl, “Becky, not all littles have to wear diapers.” With an incredulous look, Becky said, “That’s not what my mommy says.” Mary led Becky away before Emily had to hear more about what the girl’s mommy thought about littles. Emily knew she should not wish ill on children, but she often found it very hard. She went back to work. It was about an hour away from the end of the workday, and Emily had crawled into a cabinet to pull out a superfluous switch (probably put in to pad out the bill) when she felt someone slap her across her skirted bottom. Her head shot up and smacked into the shelf above her. “Son of a bitch,” she cried, for a moment she saw stars. Nearby she heard a childish voice say, “That’s a naughty word!” Emily pushed herself out of the cabinet, expecting to find one of the children. Instead, she saw Chase, kneeling down next to her. She was smiling. “Sorry,” she said, her tone making it obvious that she was not, “but your bottom, wiggling around like that, just needed to be spanked.” Nearby Simon laughed. “I know Miss Morgan. Sometimes you just can’t help yourself.” Emily looked towards her supposed ally, feeling betrayed. “Of course,” Simon continued, “you should only do it when a little is naughty. Otherwise, it is just cruel.” That was a little better, Emily thought, not much, but she was willing to forgive him. “Well then, we’ll just say it was proactive for your salty language.” Emily did not bother to argue that there would have been no salty language had Chase not struck her. “I’m almost finished here,” she said to Chase. “Excellent. How is it going, Simon.” “Wonderful. We’re finally able to stream shows for the children without them cutting out every ten minutes, and all our computers are working much better. Emily is a little miracle worker.” “You’ll need to run a bit of maintenance about once a month to keep everything working well,” Emily told him. “Well, you are welcome back anytime you want,” he said. “Do you hear that Emily? You can come to daycare any time you want,” Chase told her as if Emily had just not heard it. “Appreciated, but I’m sure I can handle most of it remotely.” “I’m sure you would enjoy visiting in person. Actually, I think you often look a little piqued in the afternoons. Wouldn’t you like to come down for an afternoon nap?” “Feel free,” Simon told her. “And don’t worry if you wet in your sleep, we can deal with that.” And just like that, he was her unknowing enemy again. Chase laughed. “Don’t worry about that. Emily got gold stars for keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Simon said, and it seemed he really thought that it was. Emily nodded, did not say anything, wondered when Chase was going to stop mentioning that. Probably, she thought, when it was no longer true. Damn. “How long until you are finished up here?” Chase asked her. “Oh?” Emily said, reached up to rub the sore spot in her head. “Maybe half an hour.” “I’ll be back in about half an hour then. Keep up the good work.” “Okay… Wait? You’ll be back?” “I’ll give you a ride home tonight. I have to see Linda, so it is on my way.” “Great,” Emily, managing not to sound sarcastic. Chase winked at her and then left. Emily watched her go. She felt someone touching her head. Looking up she found Simon smiling down at her. “Just making sure you did not hurt yourself when you bumped your head. If you are feeling a little dizzy, we can lay you down.” “No, thank you, I’m fine,” Emily said as she got back down to crawl into the cabinet. Likely he would have her lying down in a crib if she took him up on his offer, though even one of the mats the children napped on would be bad enough. Strapping Emily into the child seat in the back of her SUV was an enjoyable feeling for Chase. She did not leave Emily’s panties exposed as she drew the restraint belt between her legs, as Emily had been well behaved. She did give the strap a bit of an extra pull, so the stiff material would gently rub against the girl. Chase was a firm believer in positive reinforcement. “There we go,” she said, patting the restrained Emily on the head. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Emily said, polite as always. Chase almost thought she meant it. She was hoping the gratitude would be genuine one day. She drove a little slower than usual, drawing it out, enjoying looking in her rear view mirror to watch Emily. Near the end of the drive, she thought that maybe Emily was a little fussy. She wondered if it was the strap, or perhaps if Emily had to go potty. For a moment she considered taking a long detour, but she decided against it. Had she not promised Linda that she would be there around 5:30 she would have made the detour, just to see what happened. Outside of the apartment building, Chase took a slightly flushed Emily out of the seat, confident that Emily had enjoyed the ride, for the strap that had been between her legs was warm with a touch of moistness. She almost lifted Emily’s skirt to get a look but chose not to. She did, however, ask, “Did you enjoy the ride in your baby seat?” “Yes Miss Morgan, thank you,” Emily said, apparently a little distracted. Chase leaned over and patted Emily on her bottom. “Run off to your apartment, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Damned if she did not actually run. Chase got a bag out of her car and then went up to see Linda. “Sorry if I’m a little late,” Chase said, ducking her head slightly as she entered Linda’s apartment. “Oh, that’s okay. I appreciate your interest.” She looked around, noting the tall dress dummy among the smaller ones. “Emily says you have an idea for making complimentary outfits.” “Yes,” Linda said, slightly nervous bob of her head. “Would you like some tea?” “Thank you, that would be wonderful.” Linda went to make the tea, and Chase took a seat, looking around. There were more outfits in progress than when she had last visited. Her gaze shifted towards Linda who was moving about her kitchen, preparing the tea. She wondered what the inbetweener might look like in some of her own outfits. Extremely fetching, Chase thought, but she shook that idea out of her head. Linda set the two cups of tea on the table and then took a seat. “What do you think you would like?” “Perhaps a skirt and blouse, a casual look you could go for a stroll in a park in.” Linda opened her notebook and began taking note. “Something lightweight, with a bit of flow. Silk would be good, but expensive.” She looked up at Chase. “Silk sounds very nice.” Linda nodded and began sketching in her book. Chase looked at what she was doing and said, “And a blazer perhaps, that I could wear for a business casual look.” Linda nodded once more. “That’s a good idea. In fact, I am making something similar for Emily.” “Oh,” Chase said with a smile, “you’re making Emily something?” “Yes.” Linda flipped back a few pages, then turned the book so Chase could see. Chase looked at it, then said, “Perhaps the skirt could be a little shorter, made of something a bit lighter, a little flappy.” “It’s meant for work,” Linda said. “But when she wears the jacket the weight of that will keep the skirt under control. When she takes off the jacket, well, then it is time to relax and have fun. And what girl does not like a playful skirt.” Linda nodded after a moment. “I suppose that is right.” She took the book back towards her and made a few notes. They returned to talking about Chase’s outfit. Once Linda had all her notes she told Chase it would take about two weeks to finish. “And if you can come in for a fitting next week that would be good.” “Do you think you could have it ready for the Friday after next? There is a party I might be going to.” “I should,” Linda said after a moment. “I’ll pay extra of course.” Linda nodded. “Thank you.” “There is one more favour I would like to ask.” “Oh?” Linda asked. Chase opened the bag she had brought. “I bought this off the rack, I think the fit is close, but I was wondering if you could make a few quick alterations. It’s for Emily.” Linda looked at what Chase had brought and then nodded. “I think I can.” Chase smiled. "And keep it a secret, I want it to be a surprise." On Tuesday Chase informed Emily that she would be working down at the reception desk for a few days. “With Claire and Kristen?” “Yes. They are both looking forward to having you with them.” I’ll bet, Emily thought. “And,” Chase said, “I got you a uniform just like theirs.” She opened a box that looked suspiciously like something Linda might have put together. “Here we go,” she said laying out the pieces of the outfit on the couch. “The fit should be perfect.” Emily walked over and stood up on her toes to look at the clothing. At least there was no diaper. “Let’s get you dressed.” “What?” Emily asked. “Well, if you want you can go down to the change room on the first floor, though you might need a little help reaching the locker, or you could go and change in the daycare, which is closer to your size, or you can change here. The door is closed.” “I guess I will change here,” Emily said, thinking it was the best out of a bad mix, and the outfit had not come with panties or bra or vest, so at least she would not be stripping completely. Emily managed to undress quickly on her own, but the receptionist outfit had a few extra pieces, and she could not pull them on fast enough to keep Chase from helping. Dark grey, knee length skirt, with a vest and jacket of the same material. The blouse was purple, with a frilly scarf that Chase tied around her neck. The pantyhose were nude, and the shoes closed toe slippers with a low heel. As Emily set the small, pillbox hat on her head, Chase pinned a brass coloured name tag over the left breast of the jacket. The outfit was almost an exact match of the one she had seen Claire and Kristen in, which of course was the problem. Wearing an obviously adult style outfit would likely make her look like she was playing dress up, especially with bigs wearing the same thing. More than a little embarrassing. “Come along,” Chase said. Emily took a moment to fold up the clothing she had worn and put it to the side before running off to follow after Chase. They took the elevator down to the lobby, a few other people getting on as they descended. Emily got a few, “Don’t you look professional,” from the other elevator passengers and one, “A little early for Halloween isn’t it sweetie?” Chase explained to them all that Emily was working down at reception. “Most of the interns spend some time there, to learn the company.” That statement got variations of, ‘isn’t that adorable.’ Down in the lobby, she found Claire and Kristen were expecting her, though not her clothing for Kristen said, “Oh my god, she’s wearing our uniform. That’s precious.” “Ladies,” Chase said, “Emily will be working with you, I expect you to take care of her and make sure she learns the nature of your job.” She shifted her attention to Emily. “Emily, there is a lot you can learn here. Don’t waste the opportunity.” All three, Kristen, Claire and Emily answered in the affirmative. Chase nodded. “Get to work.” She smiled. “This way Emily,” Claire said, indicating the receptionist desk. A stool with steps had been placed there for her. She climbed up it, the top of the counter coming to the middle of her chest. Claire took up position on Emily’s right, Claire on her left. “It is a fairly straightforward job,” Claire began, smiling at Emily. “But don’t think that means it is easy,” Kristen warned. “We are the first face of the company. It is a lot of responsibility.” They went on to explain the scheduling software, the phone system and the various procedures. Emily expected to be bored to death, but she soon realised that there was, in fact, a lot to learn about the company at reception. She began to see who was coming to the company and who they were seeing. Most seemed pleasantly surprised to find Emily there. Only one older man who had a meeting with a manager up on the fifteenth floor seemed to take offence at Emily’s presence. “Keep littles out of the way,” he had said. Emily actually apologised to him, though inside she was seething, and she made a point to memorise his name in case there was ever a bad-turn she could do him. Her apology seemed to defuse his anger, and he left muttering something about littles needing to be in daycare. “You handled that very well,” Kristen said, her tone not too condescending, though the head pat that followed was. The first day was not so bad. She felt like she was an animal in a zoo at times, both visitors and employees seeming to want to watch her. And when she went to the washroom at her break Kristen went with her, in case she needed any help. The Amazon wondered aloud wondered if the potty chairs in the daycare might be better. The restrooms on the first floor had toilets sized for inbetweeners, so Emily suggested that it should not be a problem. “Make sure to wash your hands,” Kristen had said as if she had not been about to do so. Being told to wash her hands gave her a sense of deja-vu, but she was too busy to pursue the thought. She learned that Kirsten and Claire seemed to have worked out a rotating schedule, one of them always going with her when she left the desk. It was of course annoying. Claire was a little worse, as she wanted to help Emily as much as she could. Kristen was a little better, but she wanted to talk about Chase. The next day, a Wednesday, Chase had her again at reception. Emily had known it was coming and had worn her uniform to work to avoid having to change in Chase’s office. She found the scheduling software lacking, so she made a copy of it on her laptop and began to fix it. Something to pass the time when things were quiet. “You know,” Claire said as she took Emily’s hat off to play with her hair, “you are the best intern we’ve ever worked with.” Emily looked up from her computer. “Have you worked with many?” “All of them,” she told her. “All of Chase’s interns do at least a few days of reception.” “Even the boys,” Kristen said. “Though they don’t get to wear the uniform.” Claire put Emily’s hat back on her head. “At least one wished that he could.” Kristen smiled and winked. “I was looking forward to working with Jessica,” Claire said with a sigh. “She was stacked.” Kristen nodded. “But you’re better,” Claire told Emily and wrapped her in a quick hug, lifting her off the stool for a moment. Emily took a moment to regain her balance when she was placed back on her stool. “Have you both worked for Miss Morgan long?” “I’ve been here since Miss Morgan bought the building three years ago,” Kristen said proudly. “About six months less. I was probably Miss Morgan’s first intern.” Claire reached out and gave Emily’s jacket a gentle tug as if to straighten it. “You like working for her.” “Of course we do,” Kristen said. “Great boss. Good benefits. Good work environment.” Claire listed the reasons. She smiled at Emily. “All the cute girls we can hug. That’s a new benefit.” “Can it, we got visitors,” Kristen told them. Emily shifted the computer to the side and smiled with the other two at the group of people approaching them. The following day passed similar to the others, though Claire was getting a little more difficult to deal with. She had not yet demanded the Emily use the potty chairs at the daycare, but it was getting close. The end of the day could not come soon enough. “Want to come out for dinner with us?” Kristen asked Emily as the security guards locked the front doors. “Pardon?” Emily asked. She had been looking towards the elevators, expecting her driver. “Claire and I are going out for dinner, maybe some drinks. Want to come with us?” “The place has a child’s menu,” Claire offered as if that was a selling point. “I’d like to,” Emily said, lying, “but I don’t have anything to change into, and housework has been piling up.” “Aww,” Claire said. “Well, I know what it is like to have to deal with housework. Must be extra hard for you, being so short.” It was hard to say if Kristen was offering heartfelt empathy or just making fun of her, so Emily took it as empathy and smiled and nodded. Not long afterwards her driver showed up, and Emily was able to leave. Chase was waiting down in the parking garage. “Give Emily and me a moment,” she told the man. “Yes ma’am,” he said and went to make himself busy. “Why didn’t you go out for dinner with Kristen and Claire?” “You’re watching me?” Emily said, a little shocked. “Of course I am watching you.” Emily frowned. “Now, why didn’t you go with them?” “Housework. A lot of it.” “Well, maybe you need someone to help you with that housework. A maid,” she paused, “or a nanny.” “I don’t need a maid,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And the nanny?” “No. Not a nanny either.” Chase looked down at her for several seconds. Emily had no idea what she might be thinking. She wondered if today was the day that Chase snapped. “You’ll be working in my office tomorrow. Showing me what has kept your head buried in your computer these past few days. Please take Emily home now,” she called to the driver. “Yes ma’am.” Emily watched her turn back to the elevators. Today was not the day, she thought, but what about tomorrow? She would be so glad when she could leave it all. If she could leave it all. The driver got her strapped into the seat while she was thinking such things. Chase returned to her office, considering Emily. She had been watching the little, how she dealt with her coworkers and visitors. Emily was smart, a little like a wild animal, always watching, always careful. Chase how gotten a little tired just watching her. Emily had, she noticed, never drank a cup of coffee offered. Usually, she had been able to come up with an excuse not to take it, and if she had to accept it, and Chase had watched, she never drank. And there were more things like that. It made a Chase sad, to think Emily was cutting herself off from things. So she would do what she could to help. The next morning Emily spent about thirty minutes showing Chase the alterations she had made to the scheduling software and then about three hours working with Chase’s IT manager as they planned a possible roll out. She liked John. He was so into tech that he often forgot she was a little and spoke to her like any other colleague. “We’ll need to write some documentation for this,” John told her as he set up an installer. “I can do that. Shouldn’t take more than an hour.” “Better you than me. I hate that stuff.” He did not look up from the computer. “Am I interrupting something?” Both John and Emily looked to the door of John’s office. Chase stood there, smiling. “Nope. What’s up?” John asked. “Well,” she looked at her watch, “It’s lunch, and I’m taking Emily out.” “Sure. I forgot it was so late. I don’t want Emily to miss her lunch.” Often forgot, Emily thought but eventually remembered. “I was thinking of working through lunch,” Emily said. “I have a few energy bars in my bag.” “Don’t be ridiculous.” Chase’s smile never faltered. “I’d be a terrible boss if I let you just live on energy bars, and this is the end of your second week. We can talk about how well you are doing.” “Take a lunch with the boss,” John said. “I got other work to take care of. We can pick this up after the weekend.” “See Emily dear, perfectly okay to take a break.” Emily considered the options, decided other than a flat refusal she had no choice. And she was thinking a flat refusal might make Chase stop playing her game and act. “Thank you for the invitation,” Emily said to Chase. “You’re welcome. Finish up here and then meet me in the lobby.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase left, and Emily completed a few things, then saved her work. “Have a good lunch,” John told her, not looking up from her computer. “Thanks,” Emily said, trying to make her tone sound normal. Then she paused, sighed and asked, “Can you press the button for the lobby for me?” He looked up, smiled paternally, “Of course Emily.” She suspected he was going to take a little longer to forget she was a little next time they worked together. In the lobby, she found Chase in conversation with Claire and Kristen. “You’re going to lunch with Miss Morgan,” Kristen said to her. “I’m so jealous.” Her tone was meant to be light, but Emily thought there was a hint of bitterness in it. Emily hoped she had not alienated Kristen. Having an Amazon who was actively gunning for her would be difficult. “Come along Emily,” Chase told her. Not, ‘let’s go’, but ‘come along’. Chase’s big SUV was parked in front of the building. Chase put Emily in the back seat, in the child seat, though she did not pull the strap so tight up between her legs as she had the last time. As it did not take them long to reach their destination, five minutes at most, a tight strap between the legs would be less effective. Chase took her from the seat, then took her hand tightly and led her along the sidewalk lined with smaller, upscale looking buildings. “I don’t want you to get knocked over.” Emily might have discounted that, but there were a lot of bigs around, and they did not look as if they expected littles to be moving around among their legs. They entered the door of a restaurant called ‘The Modern Well’. As soon as they stepped inside Emily was presented with dark wood panelling, the smell of leather and old, sweet tobacco, soft conversation and faint smells of delicious food. A moment after they entered the host, a rail-thin man, easily ten feet tall, in a tuxedo, greeted them. Well, he greeted Chase. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you.” His gaze shifted down to Emily. “You are aware we do not have highchairs?” Emily kept quiet, though there were so many things she wanted to say. “We won’t need one. Perhaps a booster seat,” Chase told him. “Of course,” he said, paused, and then, “We don’t have a child’s menu.” “I am sure Emily will be happy with that,” Chase said, tone suggested she did not want to hear what else the restaurant did not have that might dissuade anyone from bringing children or littles. “Of course,” he said, and led the way into the restaurant. There were people around, but the table and booth setup seemed to give diner’s privacy from each other. She heard them but saw few. The table they were shown to was near the back, in a quiet corner. There we four chairs, but Chase took a seat in the chair next to Emily. “It’s cosy,” she said. The table edge was at the level of Emily’s chin when she sat. The booster seat that was brought to the table about a minute later was needed. They ordered. Emily asked for the prime rib and salad, with a small glass of red wine. She noticed Chase’s ghost of a frown when Emily asked for wine, but she did not say anything. They both ate their salads, made a little small talk, discussed some of the things Emily had learned, all fairly standard. It was only when the waiter brought their entrees that Chase started playing. She took Emily’s plate from her. “Hey,” Emily said, careful not to be loud. Chase smiled, cut some of the meat, and then held it out towards her. “Open up from the steak train.” Emily frowned. “Really?” Chase, still smiling, said, “If you don’t like it we can go to one of those family restaurants. Get you some of the pureed cardboard they call children’s food.” She was good, Emily thought grudgingly. The food smelled delicious, and her stomach suddenly grumbled, loudly enough that Chase heard it. “Someone’s tummy wants some steak.” Emily opened her mouth. Chase put the steak in her mouth. Emily’s eyes widened slightly as she began to chew. It was the best prime rib she had ever eaten. It was nearly the best food she had eaten. Chase had cut another piece and held it out. “I can feed myself,” she said, more sullenly than she would have liked. “I’m worried you are not eating enough. Just want to make sure you get a good meal.” Chase’s tone and expression were innocent. Emily opened her mouth for the next amazing delicious morsel. Chase cut about five more pieces off, feeding each one to her. The sixth piece she darted to the side, leaving a smear of the au-jus on her cheek. “Someone is messy,” she said, wiping the sauce from Emily’s face before she could react. Emily blushed. Chase put the plate back in front of her. “Careful you don’t make a mess, or I’ll have to get you a bib.” As Emily took over feeding herself she wanted to be angry, but the food was so good she could not stay mad. And the wine had the double benefit of being extremely good and upsetting Chase. She felt quite full when she finished. Chase had finished her meal, a fillet of trout, and had spent some time just watching Emily eat. It was a little creepy, but Emily was not going to let it ruin her meal. “Shall we have coffees and deserts?” Chase asked her as Emily put down her cutlery. “I want to,” Emily said, “but that meal was so filling,” she said, for a second treating Chase as if she was just someone she was enjoying lunch with. “Maybe next time we’ll ask the chef for a smaller cut; we’ll tell the waiter that Emily’s eyes are bigger than her tiny tummy.” It was amazing how fast Chase could ruin the moment, Emily thought. Chase paid, and they left. The meat sat heavily in Emily’s stomach and made her feel tired for the first part of the afternoon. Once Chase asked if she wanted to go down to the daycare for a nap. She, of course, refused, politely. When the day was finally over, she was happy to go home. Two weeks down, she thought. Two weeks to go. Chase was ending the day by giving Lisa various instructions on the work they needed to get done in the next week. Her assistant was more brief than usual. Chase thought she must be angry, but did not know what might have upset her. So she asked. “What’s bothering you, Lisa?” She reached for her mug of coffee. Lisa did not answer immediately. She finally said. “It’s Emily.” “What about her?” “Do you know how many of your employees would love to go to lunch with you?” Looking over the rim of her coffee cup Chase asked, “Does that include you?” “No,” Lisa said, and then, “I mean, yes, of course, but I’m not upset about that. I just find it infuriating that she shows so little gratitude to you.” “Well, I suppose Emily does not think she should be grateful, but I can’t say I entirely blame her.” “She doesn’t realise how happy she should be that you have taken an interest in her.” “Well, that’s…” Chase thought about it. “Perhaps you are right. Perhaps she does not realise that she should be happy.” “You see,” Lisa said. Chase nodded. “Are you willing to stay a little late tonight?” “Of course.” “Good, because there is something I would like to look into.” After a busy weekend (Emily had worked on several jobs, as well as getting things set for the eventual purchase attempt on the building) Emily came into work on Monday morning. She spent a pleasant enough day working with John, finishing off the work they had started on the previous Friday. She only saw Chase once in the morning. The next day she and John were looking at various software, discussing how some of it might be altered. At about ten in the morning, Lisa called, asking Emily to come up to the office. John was understanding enough to press the elevator buttons without Emily having to ask. However, as he did it, his expression was once again a little paternalistic. As the car took her up to the twenty-third floor, she sighed. Even John, who was a tech nerd, more interested in processors than pacifiers, still easily saw her as a helpless dwarf. When she came into the office, Lisa was shuffling papers on her desk. “Emily, good.” She took a thick file folder off her desk, carried it over to her. “Take this down to the meeting room on the seventeenth floor.” She pressed the folder into her hands. “Why?” “Because Miss Morgan wants it,” she said, then hustled Emily out of the office towards the elevator. “I don’t have time to answer every question you take it in your head to ask.” Her tone was exasperated as if Emily had been asking dozens of questions instead of just the one. Then Emily was in the elevator, descending towards the seventeenth floor, wondering what Chase was up to this time. She did not have time to examine the contents of the folder, though it looked too thick to be the sort of paperwork that might be needed to send her off to some training centre. Emily walked through the busier halls of the seventeenth floor, darting around the legs of the bigs who were moving about, all busy with something or another. She reached the closed door to the meeting room Lisa had described. She knocked. “Come in,” she heard Chase call. She fumbled with the folder and reached up to turn the doorknob. A push of her shoulder swung the door open, and Emily stepped in. The meeting room was large, and more relaxed than a regular conference room, with leather couches and low coffee tables. It was more like a coffee shop than a corporate space. Chase was there, and she stood when Emily entered. “Emily, good, you brought the folder.” Her tone had a hint of the same kind of praise one would use on a small child. Emily nodded, but her attention was drawn to the other woman there. She was probably as tall as Chase, though it was hard to be certain as she was seated on the couch. She was smartly dressed, and her features were sharp, her light blue eyes, locked on Emily, were a little like chips of ice. She wore her light, nearly white, blonde hair long. It contrasted sharply with her black suit. Chase took the folder. “Emily, this is Miss Caroline Oliver, she is the CFO of Three T Technology.” “Pleased to meet you, Miss Oliver,” Emily said politely. She had not heard the name Three T Technology since… “And her daughter Pipa.” Emily took her gaze from Caroline, dropping them. There was a young girl by Caroline’s feet, seated on a play mat. She had missed the girl, her attention so focused on the Amazon. She started slightly, realising the child was actually a little, dressed in a pink set of rompers and a white blouse. She was diapered. Emily started again as the other little looked up from the toys she was playing with. “Catherine?” Emily said, not quite believing what she was seeing. “Aemilia?” the other little asked, a tiny lisp blurring the ‘l’. Her eyes widened, and her cheeks might have reddened slightly. “Shit,” Emily said softly. Caroline looked down at the little at her feet, and then up at Emily. “How do you know each other? How do you know Pipa’s old name.” Old name? The woman had changed Catherine’s name Emily realised. “I believe,” Chase said, “that they might have gone to school together.” “Surely not the daycare,” Caroline said. She reached down and lifted Catherine/Pipa into her hands. “I would recall her.” She was looking at Chase. “Did she attend the Etiquette school?” “I believe they met in college,” Chase said. “Oh that,” Caroline said dismissively. “What a waste of time.” She bounced Catherine/Pipa on her knee. Emily found it unbelievable that Catherine actually giggled. “My little Pipa did not need to fill her head with such nonsense.” Emily had heard of people seeing red, but she had not experienced it before. She felt so angry. Every small indignity she had even ignored, pushed down and responded to with politeness, threatened to spill out of her, choke her unless she spewed forth a stream of invective at this stupid woman in her perfect clothing. Then she felt Chase put her hand on her head. Not hard, but firm, with just enough force that it brought Emily backed to herself. “Emily, why don’t you go back to work.” Emily swallowed, looked towards Catherine/Pipa. She was smiling as Caroline continued to bounce her. She caught Emily’s gaze, offered a shy smile, a tiny lift of her shoulders, almost as if saying, ‘what can you do’. Emily turned and nearly fled the room. “What do you mean work?” Caroline asked Chase. “Emily is in my intern program.” “What? How ridiculous. If it were I….” The door closed before Emily had to listen to what Caroline would do. She did not bother try to get someone to push the elevator button for her but pushed open a door into a stairwell. She sniffed, realised there were tears in her eyes. Wiping at them Emily ran up the stairs, each one nearly too high for her. Exiting on the 23rd floor she ran to the bathroom there, knowing it would be private enough. The last stall, once the door was closed, would give her a place to think without being bothered. She climbed up on the lid of the toilet, pulled her legs up, hugged them to her slim chest. She sniffed again, lifted her arm to wipe her tears away. Why was Catherine there? Had Chase known? Of course, she had, Emily told herself. Somehow Chase had arranged for her best friend from college to be brought there that day. Why Emily had no idea. She found herself thinking back to when she had first met Catherine. The four young women were starting their first year at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Like most every other freshman there they had attended an assembly where they had been welcomed by the dean of students. Then those four, as well as several others, had been made to attend another, smaller meeting. All the littles had been informed that the school would do everything it could to help them with any special needs they might have. They were given a long list of services the school offered, all of which sounded like things a student just starting nursery school might need, rather than a young woman starting her first year in college. They were given their uniforms, black pleated skirts, white blouses, with blue smocks, and little hats. To identify them as students, the dean of students had said, and then laughed and said, “We would not want you to be mistaken for children.” For most of the littles there, it was not much of a danger, most of them possessing an adult figure, short as they were. For Aemilia Black, it might be a credible danger, but she knew the real reason they were being made to wear uniforms, and it had nothing to do with helping them. “Hurry up girls,” she said, “get changed.” So, in full view of the dean of students and some student volunteers, the littles stripped down to their underwear and changed into the uniforms. Aemilia was not impressed, nor was she surprised. Like the rest of the student body, they were taken on a tour, but Aemilia supposed the inbetweeners and giants were not forced to hold onto a long rope as they were led about. Finally, they were taken to the dorm rooms they would be occupying for their time at college. Littles were not allowed to live off campus at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Aemilia had wished otherwise, but she had no choice, not if she wanted to study there. There were four beds in the room, each with bed rails around it, turning them into an ersatz crib. The mattresses were high enough up that Aemilia was going to need the small ladder attached to the bed to get into it. There was also a changing table, stocked with diapers, in pride of place, where in any other dorm room a TV might be. Three other girls would be sharing the room with her. There was Catherine, a pretty young woman, tall enough and developed enough that with heels she might pass as an inbetweener. Melody and Tammy were both taller than Aemilia, both of them a little over five feet, Melody somewhat chubby and Tammy more or less average. They had introduced themselves to each other and were just beginning to share details about where they had come from, their high schools, their plans for college when the door to the room was opened, and a young woman entered. Probably eight and a half feet tall, bright ginger, curly hair, pale skin, a spray of freckles across her cheeks and nose. Aemilia thought she looked like some sort of clown from a horror movie. She almost laughed but was not ready answer the questions as to what she was laughing about. “Hello girls,” the young woman said, looking down at them. “I’m your RA, Nelly Constaine. You can call me Miss Constaine, alright girls?” They all nodded, Aemilia said, “Yes Miss Constaine.” “Very good,” she pulled a piece of paper from her jeans pockets, took a quick look at it, then said, “Aemilia. Now, girls, you can call me Miss Constaine.” “Yes Miss Constaine,” they all said together. “Good,” she said with a smile, and the looked at each of them and named them. “Now that we are all friends, I can tell you that I will be taking care of you all for this year. If you need anything, I can help you with it. Won’t that be fun?” Four girls answered, “Yes Miss Constaine.” Nelly nodded. “Good. Now, clothes off.” Even Aemilia, who was used to going along with the Amazons, expressed some concern over that statement. Nelly held up her hand, silencing them. “Now girls, I am responsible for you. And I want to make sure that none of you have any nasty rashes of perhaps a boo-boo that needs to be looked at. So clothes off.” The last was said harder, each word bitten off. The littles stripped and soon four young women stood there, naked, as Nelly gave them all a look over. She had them turn around so she could get a look at their bottoms. She finally declared them all well. “Okay, it has been a busy day for littles. I want you all in bed.” “It’s only 6:30,” Melody said. Nelly smiled. “That’s right because the big hand and the little hand are on the 6.” Aemilia did not sigh. Melody seemed to realise there was no point in arguing. Nelly nodded. “Good girls. Now, let’s get you all diapered up.” Aemilia could not help but say, “I… We don’t wet our beds.” Nelly smiled. “Well, I’m sure that is true,” her tone saying it was not, “but some littles get a little too excited about one or two dry nights, so the school thinks it is better if you are diapered. Now not to worry. If you girls stay dry for five nights, you get to graduate to bedwetting pants. And if you are dry for a whole month after that, though I know how hard that will be, you get to sleep in your pretty panties.” Aemilia suspected that Nelly thought such a thing unlikely. “Okay girls, who wants to be first to ride the diaper train?” None of the littles volunteered. Nelly frowned. “Come along girls. If one of you does not step forward, I think four naughty girls will be taking a ride on the spanking train.” All four of the littles looked at each other. Then Catherine stepped forward. “Excellent,” Nelly said, and stepped forward, picked the naked Catherine up, and laid her on the changing table. “Let’s get a little baby oil massaged into your pretty skin.” Aemilia watched as Nelly filled her cupped hand with oil and then began to work that oil into Catherine’s skin. She took much more time than Aemilia thought was necessary, her hands too long between Catherine’s legs. When Catherine let out a little moan, her face flushing. Aemilia knew that Nelly was one of those bigs, the ones who used positive reinforcement when they treated littles like babies. Catherine was diapered and lifted from the changing table, placed down on the floor. “Now get into your bed kitten.” She looked at the others. “Who is next?” Aemilia knew that there was nothing she could do to avoid it, so she stepped forward. Better to get it over with. Nelly smiled and picked her up, laid her on her back on the table, gently moved her thighs apart. Then, after filling her hand with oil began to feel her up. Aemilia could not quite believe what was happening. She knew this sort of thing happened. She had even seen a nurse in her high school do it to another little, but she had not thought it would happen to her. She turned her head aside, making sure she was not looking at anyone else, she felt her cheeks warm. Nelly’s fingers gently traced across her vagina, slick with oil, never quite penetrating, and then between her buttocks, leaving traces of the slippery oil behind. Aemilia could not help let out a small moan, a mixture of frustration and embarrassment and arousal. “There we go,” Nelly said softly, then grasped her around her ankles to lift her bottom off the changing table. A moment later Aemilia felt herself lowered down onto the padding of the diaper. The soft material compressing as her bottom came down on it, a faint rustling of the plastic backing. She closed her eyes tight, not wanting to see anything that might happen. She felt Nelly push her thighs a little farther apart, felt her run her fingers between her legs one last time before the diaper was pulled up and taped into place. “There we go,” she said as she picked Aemilia off the changing table and put her down on the floor. “Get to bed now while I get your friends all diapered up.” She patted Aemilia on the bottom, hard enough to make the diaper crinkle loudly. Aemilia started forward, paused, unfamiliar with the material between her legs. It had been in nursery school that she had last worn a diaper, and at the time she had hoped it would never happen again. She was certain that she was waddling as she walked, and she desperately wanted to tear the diaper off. She almost did, but she knew that it would only make things worse. She reached her bed and started climbing the small ladder. Being naked but for her diaper, she was certain that her bottom was on prominent display. Almost jumping into bed, Aemilia pulled the sheets over her, hiding her diapers. Though she knew they were still there. Looking up she saw Catherine looking back at her, through the bed railings. Aemilia could see that Catherine was feeling the same way as she. Catherine smiled shyly, Aemilia took it as saying, ‘we’re in this together’ and she smiled back. Nelly finished up with Melody and Tammy, getting a small moan out of each of them before diapering them and sending them to bed. Finished she walked to the door, turned off the light and opened the door. “Make sure you get to sleep girls. I’ll be listening to the baby monitor, and if I hear any shenanigans, I’ll be back here to hand out some spankings.” Then she closed the door. It was dark, but a little of the late day sunlight managed to get through the curtains, leaving everything a little grey. She could hear the sound of other students, not being sent to bed, out enjoying the first night of college. She reached down between her legs and pressed on the front of the diaper, feeling the thickness of it, the slickness of the plastic cover. It was so wrong. She should not be in a diaper. She was not going to wet it. It made her feel so infantile. She pressed a little harder, felt the material pressed up against tender flesh, still tingling from Nelly’s fingers. She sucked a tiny bit of air in. “Are you horny,” Catherine asked softly. Aemilia blushed, took her had away from the diaper. Her back was to Catherine who lay in the other bed. “We should be quiet,” Aemilia whispered. “Do you really think Nelly is listening to the monitor? She’s out having fun like we should be.” Aemilia thought about that, then turned in her bed, looking towards Catherine. “I guess that’s right,” she said, voice low. “Are you feeling it, what Nelly did? I am.” Aemilia’s cheeks were warm when she answered, “Yes.” Catherine sighed. “I’m worried, scared. Is this going to happen every night?” “It will be okay. Stay dry for a week, then a month.” “Do you really believe that?” Aemilia nodded and said, yes. “How do you know?” “They charge us more, for tuition, dorm fees, all of that. You know?” “Yes.” “And the government grants they get are higher for littles, because we have so many special needs.” A sneer had pulled back Aemilia’s lip, and it showed in her tone of voice. “So?” “Most littles who drop out do it in their last semester.” “So?” “So the school makes more money off of us. I wouldn’t be surprised if Nelly were paying extra to be our RA. They want us to stay around to make more money off of us. We’re safe, at least until our last semester.” “Are you sure?” “I am,” Aemilia said. She had given it a lot of thought before choosing to attend this college. “But what about our last semester?” “I guess,” she paused, “we look out for each other.” After a moment Catherine said, “Agreed.” She paused. “I’m still horny.” Emily sighed, pulling her knees in tighter to her chest. She and Catherine had looked out for each other over the years in college and had kept out of trouble with all the bigs. They had both graduated. And somewhere along the line, Catherine had ended up in the situation the two of them had tried to avoid. She remembered the last time they had spoken. Aemilia, who had started going by Emily, took the bedwetting chart from the wall of her dorm room, carefully folded it up, and put it into her suitcase. “Why are you keeping that?” Catherine asked. She had earlier ripped up her chart and tossed it into the garbage. “I don’t want to give them any ideas, give them an excuse to say I obviously do not care about keeping my bed dry.” “Emily, you are going completely paranoid.” Emily turned to Catherine. “We spent the last two years keeping ourselves out of the clutches of some Amazon. Look at Melody and Tammy.” “Melody and Tammy were obviously too immature. Some littles are like that. We’re not.” Catherine shook her head. “You were the top student this year Emily. Do you think any of those bigs really think you need to be back in diapers?” “Of course they do,” Emily said, her voice raising. It was not the first time she and Catherine had had this conversation over the last month. Catherine signed and tossed her head. “No one wants to put you back in diapers Emily. People want to hire you. You’re brilliant. And you want to go off and do freelance work? That’s stupid.” “It’s not stupid. It’s safe. Come with me Catherine. I got an apartment where we will be left alone, and a client list we can build on.” “Emily, I am going to be working for a big company. TTT Technology. I got a 6 figure salary, benefits, and in a year or two, I’ll probably running their IT department. I am not going to give it up. You should come with me. They’ll hire you. I know they’ll hire you.” Emily shook her head. “No. I am going to work freelance.” She saw there was no point in arguing with Catherine. Somehow Catherine had convinced herself one could prove themselves to the bigs. Emily was not going to be able to make her think otherwise. “If the shine comes off corporate life, you have my email,” Emily told her. Catherine smiled. “Tell you what, in two years when I am running the department I’ll send you some big contracts.” “Yeah, that would be nice.”
 Catherine grabbed her suitcase. “Let’s make a point of getting together. Every year, no, every six months. Maybe we’ll go to a fancy hotel or something.” “That would be nice,” Emily said, thinking she might never see Catherine again. With a wave and a laugh, Catherine left the dorm room, dragging her suitcase behind her. Emily slipped down from the toilet, wiped one last time at her eyes, and left the stall. She wondered how long it had been before Caroline Oliver, CFO of 3T, had decided the little working in the IT department needed to be taken care of? Had Caroline perhaps suggested some sort of maturity test? Or maybe there was another clinic like the Westburne Paediatric Clinic that Catherine had been sent to. Or maybe Catherine had made a mistake a work, and someone decided a spanking was in order. Whatever had happened, Catherine had ended up back in diapers, the baby daughter of some amazon with too much money. Someone who was a lot like Chase. “Oh Catherine, why didn’t you come with me?” she asked softly as she took the stairs back down to John’s office. Not that she was doing so well at the moment, but she still had a chance. It was near the end of the day, she and John had gotten a lot of work done when he got a call. He picked up the receiver, listened for a moment and then handed it to her. Emily took it. “Hello?” “Emily,” Chase said, “please come up to my office.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily handed the phone back to John. “I’ll see you tomorrow if Miss Morgan wants me to continue working on this.” “Understood,” John said, giving her a wave. She managed to get into an elevator with a secretary. The woman seemed to guess where Emily was going and pressed the button for the 23rd floor without Emily having to ask. “Go right in,” Lisa said as soon as Emily had entered the office suite. When Emily entered Chase’s office, Chase had said, ‘close the door’. Emily was glad that nothing seemed out of place in the office. She had been worried that Catherine’s presence had been the signal of something. “Take a seat, Emily.” Emily climbed up into the high chair. Once Emily was seated Chase surprised her by saying, “I’m sorry about what Caroline said.” After a moment Emily said, “Pardon?” “Caroline should not have trivialised the time that Pipa spent in college.” “Catherine.” “It’s Pipa now, you have to respect that.” Emily did not think she did, but she kept quiet on that. “I does not matter that Pipa does not need what she learned in college, it is part of her life, what made her the person that Caroline loves, and it is where she became friends with you. Caroline should have respected that.” Emily did not know what to say. There was so much wrong in what Chase had just said. She doubted that Caroline Oliver actually loved Pi.. (don’t do that, she told her herself) Catherine. And everything Catherine had learned in college was valuable, and would still be valuable, if some Amazon had not decided she needed to be re-raised, stepped back to a baby. But that was not the way that Chase saw it. She suspected that Chase was incapable of seeing things that way. Still, she had apologised, and at least made an attempt. There was something in that. Something Emily respected, a little. “Thank you,” Emily said. She felt exhausted. “You know, Pipa was happy.” “What?” “Pipa was happy. She is well cared for, she smiled and laughed, played with her toys. She is a content little girl.” Emily almost called Chase a liar, but she modified her statement and said, “I don’t believe it. Catherine would never enjoy it.” Even as Emily said it she was thinking back to earlier that day. The small blush that might not have even been a blush, the lift of her shoulders, the giggle. There had not been a desperate cry for help in Catherine’s gaze, more a slight discomfort, as if meeting Emily again was somewhat disquieting. “Your college had quite a strict set of rules for littles, did it not?” Emily shrugged her shoulders. “Mandatory diapering for the first week, diapers during exams, which is understandable, exams are very stressful, required panty checks, set potty times… Other colleges were not so strict.” Emily had no idea what Chase was getting at. “It was one of the best institutions for what I wanted.” “So you went there in spite of those rules?” Emily nodded. “Perhaps Pipa went there because of them.” Emily opened her mouth, to deny that statement, but then she recalled Catherine volunteering to be the first diapered. She did not want to believe what Chase was suggesting. “Some littles really are not ready to grow up,” Chase told her. Emily shook her head, but it was a weaker gesture than she would have liked. Had Catherine really wanted that? “Would you like to take tomorrow off and go to a spa?” The non-sequitur took her by surprise, and it took a few seconds for those words to make sense to Emily, and even then she asked, “What?” “I usually do something with the interns, most often lunch, and usually after they have been here for a month, but we have already had lunch, and you are on somewhat of an accelerated pace. I think a day at a spa would be nice.” “This is not some sort of weird baby spa?” Emily asked before she could think better of it. Chase smiled. “No, but if you would like that I might be able to find one.” “No, a regular spa is fine,” she said quickly. “Good. It will give you the chance to relax. Now, why don’t you leave early today? Make sure you get a good night’s sleep.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Emily would spend most of the night unable to get any rest as she wondered if her friend Catherine had really wanted to be a baby again. The next day, about thirty minutes after she arrived at work, Chase was putting her in the child seat in the back of the SUV, and they were driving to the spa. It was about an hour away, and Emily was glad to see when they arrived that it was just a spa. Chase had already booked their appointments, had told them that Emily was a little, for the locker room had a step stool, and they had given her a lower locker to put her things in. Wearing a terry cloth robe that dropped below her knees (Chase’s robe hit the tall woman about mid-thigh) they were led by a beautician to some baths full of mud. ‘Good for pulling toxins from the body.’ After the mudbath, there was a shower, a soak in hot, herbal water, a skin scrub, then a 90-minute massage that left Emily feeling boneless. “Enjoying it?” Chase asked as they sat in a steam room after the massage. “Yes, very much, thank you.” It was true enough. “Light lunch next and then waxing.” “Waxing?” Emily could not help but make a face. “Not a fan?” “No.” “Can’t say I am either.” Emily almost told Chase that in college all littles had been required to get waxed, once a month, for hygiene reasons. It was either that or permanent hair removal. She remembered that after the first session Catherine had chosen permanent removal. Had that been a sign? She was still thinking about Catherine through the lunch (a garden salad with chicken) and when they were brought into the waxing salon. A nearly eight-foot-tall woman named Avril was taking care of Emily. As she helped Emily up onto the padded table, she asked, “Would you like me to mix a few things into the wax, so the removal permanent sweetie?” “What? No.” “Are you sure, you won’t have to go through this again if we make it permanent. You don’t have a lot of body hair anyway.” Big smile, tone a little condescending. “No thank you.” “Really?” She was not looking at Emily, but at Chase. “Her choice,” Chase said as she laid down on another of the tables. Avril shook her head, confused. Emily watched her carefully to make sure she did not take the initiative and mix up the special wax after all. The waxing was unpleasant as Emily remembered, but she was not very hirsute, and it did not take long before the procedure was done. Chase, being larger, and having more body hair, was still undergoing her waxing. Avril helped her down from the table. As Emily was doing up her robe, Avril said, “Why don’t you wait in the lounge outside until she is done.” Emily nodded and left, hearing the sound of wax being pulled off. She could not help but smile. She hoped that Chase found it as uncomfortable as she did. The nearby lounge had some reclining chairs, one or two at the inbetweener size that Emily could climb onto. She leaned back, did not bother to put up the footrest, and closed her eyes. The pain from the waxing was fading to a tingle, and Emily was able to relax. Her mind went back to the question about Catherine. As the night before she was able to recall many examples that could perhaps be taken as Catherine wanting to return to being a baby. There was the time Catherine chose diapers instead of restricting her liquid intake after several other littles had wet their beds, saying she wanted to drink when she was thirsty. Emily had accepted the answer then, even thought it made some sense (though she never wore diapers if she had a choice) but now, it made her wonder. Was this how the bigs see us? Emily wondered. No matter what the action it could be seen through a lens of a little needing to, wanting to be returned to babyhood. Mind going about as it was, and more tired than she realised, Emily fell asleep. She dreamed of Catherine, playing in a nursery. Come play with me Emily, she said in the dream. We can be babies together. Emily ran in the dream, trying to get away, but every door she opened led into another nursery, where another little she knew asked her to play with them. There was Tammy and Melody from the dorm room. Several other littles she had known in college. Littles from high school. Boys and girls, all diapered, all smiling, all asking her to play with her. Emily turned away from the latest nursery, in which a boy named George, who she had had a crush on when she had been in the first year of high school, was riding on a rocking horse, asking to her play. As she turned away, she was presented with the vast, ominous figure, leaning over her. ‘Let’s get these clothes off you’ the figure boomed in a voice that shook the hall. Emily woke, uncertain. Her dream seemed to have followed her, for she felt someone opening her robe. “See, I told you she was not wearing a diaper,” a woman said. Emily blinked, pushed away at the hands on her. “Get off me you crazy bitch,” she mumbled, still lost between dream and anger over what had happened to Catherine. “Do you hear what she said?” a second woman asked. Emily, now awake, found that two bigs were standing over her. Both were dressed in the same robes she and Chase wore, making it clear they were also guests of the spa. The one that had opened up Emily’s robe was a plain looking woman, who looked to be in her early twenties. She had short brown hair and an unfortunately too small nose. Her companion, the one that had just spoken, was a little prettier than her friend, looked about the same age. She had light brown hair, short and curly. “What did you say to me little girl?” the Amazon with the too small nose asked. “I was asleep, I was dreaming,” Emily said, not at all liking the situation she was in. “That’s no excuse,” the other said. “And she hit you.” The first Amazon looked confused for a moment, then looked down at the hand that Emily had pushed away. Her eyes widened, and she smiled. “You’re right. What a naughty little thing you are. No hitting,” she said sternly. “Big girls use their words,” the second Amazon said smugly. “And they don’t have potty mouths.” “Yes, that’s true. I guess I have no choice but to give this naughty little girl a spanking.” “What?” Emily said, suddenly in a nightmare turned real, “no, you can’t.” It was not the right thing to say because Emily knew fully well that the woman could. “Can’t? Little babies don’t tell adults what they can’t do.” This was the sort of situation that Emily had always tried hard to avoid. She could be smart and clever, but once a big got an idea in their head, Emily was in no position to do anything about it. As if to prove that the first Amazon lifted her effortlessly from the chair and stripped the robe from her. Struggle as she might, Emily did not delay the action in the slightest. “Now you naughty little thing,” the woman said as she sat down, pulling Emily over her lap, “you are going to get the punishment you obviously deserve. I’m going to spank the naughty right out of you.” “No, please, don’t. I’ll be good. I didn’t mean to,” Emily begged and babbled. She was afraid of pain, but more so pain she could not control, pain administered by someone else. She was scared of all the things that could happen. She would beg and babble all she could to avoid the pain, but she knew nothing that she could say would stop this woman from administering a spanking. Emily knew she would begin to cry, would sob uncontrollably. Already she could feel tears in her eyes from the fear and approaching dread. Would she lose control of her bladder? She had heard that happened sometimes. She sniffed loudly, almost crying aloud even though not a single slap had fallen on her bottom. She felt the woman shift, pictured that considerable hand lifting into the air above her naked ass. Squeezing her eyes shut she wondered if she could be brave enough to hold out for at least a few slaps. But the hand never fell, and she heard Chase, her voice so cool it went right through Emily. “What do you think you are doing?” “Who are you?” the woman upon whose lap Emily was on asked. “I asked you what you think you are doing.” The voice made Emily shiver, and the woman could not answer. Then Emily felt herself picked up from the woman’s lap and placed on the floor. She was beside Chase. Looking up at the faces of the two woman she could see what she could only assume was fear in their eyes. She did not look up at Chase’s face, afraid of what she might see. “That little girl swore at us,” the second woman said, pointing at Emily. Emily stepped in behind Chase’s legs, hiding behind them. It was humiliating to do so, but she did not want to risk either of those women getting a hold of her again. “Emily?” Chase asked, voice softening a little, but still cold. “I was dreaming, they woke me, I was surprised.” She still hid behind Chase. “I see,” Chase said, voice even softer. The second woman, perhaps not liking the way things were going, said, “She slapped my friend.” The other one nodded. “She did. Such a little brute.” Emily cringed, sure that the spanking she had hoped to avoid was coming, and probably from Chase. Chase surprised her. “Show me the slap mark,” she demanded. The Amazon with the too small nose hid her hands behind her back, looking for a moment like a naughty child. If Emily was not so scared and frazzled, she might have enjoyed that. “It’s faded.” “Hardly,” Chase said. Her voice grew cold again. “Would you like to see what a slap mark looks like?” Both women backed up a step from Chase, and shook their heads, looking, well, Emily had to think, terrified. Chase grabbed Emily’s robe and then delivered one, sharp smack to Emily’s bottom, causing Emily to let out a surprised squeak. Chase then put the robe back on Emily and said as she tired it closed, “Emily, apologise for your rude language to these two ladies.” She put so much scorn into ‘ladies’ Emily was surprised the women didn’t protest. “I’m sorry,” Emily said softly. “Well, I guess…” the first one started. Chase cut her off. “Apologize to Emily for disturbing her sleep.” “What? That’s crazy,” the second woman said, “I won’t…” “Apologize.” That same, cold tone. Emily hoped it was never turned on her. “We’re sorry,” the first woman said. The second one took a step back. “Sorry.” “Good. We’re done.” The two women nearly fled. Chase knelt down, and for the first time Emily looked up at her face. There was no trace of anger on it, thankfully. Chase gently ran her fingers through Emily’s hair. “I think in the future in places like this you should stick close to me.” Emily nodded. Chase stood up. “Let’s go. A manicure and a pedicure will make you feel better.” Emily followed after her, and as embarrassing as it was, stuck close to her. She hated it, but at the moment Chase made her feel safe. Emily had calmed herself down by the time they left the spa. She did not stick so closely to Chase as if afraid someone was going to jump out and grab her. She hoped she did not have nightmares that night. “Other than a little hiccough I think this was an enjoyable day out,” Chase said as she pulled out her key fob and clicked the doors unlocked. “Yes,” Emily agreed. Her skin had a healthy glow, her fingernails and toenails shaped and polished. Her short blonde hair had been neatly trimmed, and she was wearing a bit of subtle makeup. She looked nice, but Chase looked absolutely beautiful. Beautiful and powerful, Emily thought. If only she could see me as an adult, I would love to work with her. Chase picked her up, put her in the child seat, strapped her in, then closed the door and went to get in the driver’s seat. As she started the car up Chase asked, “You know Lyle Redmond of course.” Emily was a little surprised, and it was a moment before she answered, “I do, but not personally.” Chase drove away from the spa. “He’s having a party this coming Saturday. Would you like to go?” “What? I… I thought you did not want him or anyone to know I was working for you.” “Well, I would not introduce you as Emily Black.” Emily frowned. She felt she owed Chase for saving her, but only to a certain point. “Who would you introduce me as?” “EmEm,” she said after a moment. “And no one will ask your last name.” Emily made a little noise of displeasure at that. “I don’t want to go.” Chase said nothing for a short time as she navigated through some traffic. “I could have let her spank you, you know.” Emily stiffened in her child seat. Chase continued. “I could have simply let her spank you until you were sobbing and inconsolable and then come and saved you.” Emily did not answer immediately as she thought about that, what it would have been like. “You could have,” Emily agreed. “Thank you for not doing that.” “And,” Chase continued, “sobbing as you were, near panic, I would have taken you to my home, just to make sure you were okay. And you would not have argued.” “That’s probably true,” Emily admitted. “And once you were in my home, still sobbing and scared, clinging to me as you would be, do you think I would ever let you go back to that apartment?” Emily sighed. “I’ll go with you.” “Oh, will you? How nice.” “No diapers,” Emily said, thought she suspected she would not have a choice in that if Chase decided otherwise. “Of course,” Chase said. “You’ll wear that sailor dress you love. And I’ll send you home before the evening celebrations. Not that I think Lyle would not have a roll in crib ready if one were needed.” “I appreciate that.” “We’ll have fun,” Chase said. Emily knew Chase was smiling. Damn. Emily wished that the Thursday and Friday would drag by, anything to put off the stupid party. Chase, on the other hand, could hardly wait. However, Friday afternoon, a few hours before she would take Emily back to her Apartment (so she could pick up her new dress from Linda), she was presented with a somewhat annoying problem. Though she could not really call it a problem. She was seated at her desk, looking over several printouts. Someone rapped at her door, and she called, "come in." “Afternoon,” Richard said as he came in, carrying a file. “We just got confirmation from 3T. You made a good impression on their CFO it seems.” He was smiling. “We share common interests,” Chase said, with no real animation. “Something bothering you.” Chase handed him the printout. Richard looked at it for a moment, flipping through the pages. “A software vendor is offering us money?” “A lot of money.” “Why?” “John showed Emily, the customer relationship software we purchased last year.” “The software we spent a lot of money on and has never worked right?” “That’s the stuff. Emily wrote a patch and fixed it.” “Creepy,” John said, drawing out the ‘ee’ sound. Chase laughed, smiling. “A little. Anyway, John let the vendor know they could cancel the trouble tickets we had opened as the software was working.” “What did they think of that?” “Once he had shown them it was working they asked for the patches.” “And he said?” “They would have talk to me.” “And you said?” “I told them to piss up a rope.” Richard laughed. “Then they offered money. And, to forestall your question, I told them they had been maltreating us for the last year, and they were getting nothing from us.” “And now the licensing offer?” She nodded. “John suspects they have a lot of angry clients who are having the same issues as us.” Richard looked at the document again. “That is a lot of zeros.” “A lot,” she agreed. “You know, as hard as it is to say this, maybe you had better give up your idea of putting Emily in a nursery. I mean,” he gave the paper a shake, “she’s turning out to be the goose that lays the golden eggs.” “I know. And now you know what is bothering me.” “Most of the world would kill to have your problems.” Chase nodded. “What can I say. I’m a selfish woman.” “You going to Lyle’s party tomorrow?” he asked her. “I am. You?” “I got an invitation. I’m going to do some networking.” “Good.” “So are you taking Emily?” “She is my plus one.” “And you get to show her off.” Chase nodded. “I do indeed.” Saturday morning. Emily woke early. She was nervous. Felt a little ill. She wondered if she could claim the flu or something and beg off the party? No. That would not work. Chase would just have her at that stupid clinic, and that would be worse than the party. She assumed. Sitting at her kitchen table, drinking some coffee she had just made, Emily wished she could just go back to sleep. She had not gotten as much rest lately, with all her work, and she was having bad dreams since seeing Catherine and more so since the almost spanking. One more week, she thought, taking a gulp of the hot coffee. Just one more week and everything will be decided. One way or another. For a time Emily did some work, watching the clock. Chase was to arrive at 10, and Emily wanted about half an hour to get ready. At 9:30 Emily showered, afterwards dried her hair with a towel. The stylist at the spa had cut it so that, when dry, it seemed to almost float about her head, looking like a soft halo that begged to be touched. She like her old short hairstyle better, achieved using a pair of scissors and about ten minutes of her time. Next, she put on the sailor dress, which had been left untouched in her closet, except for the undergarments, which had been laundered. It was about five minutes to ten when she put on her shoes, grabbed her purse, and left her apartment, locking it behind her. Quickly down to the front of the building, just to make sure that no one saw her. She peeked out the doors, making sure the area was empty--she did not want to meet up with some random big. She had treated her neighbours at Sharky’s the night before, she assumed most of them were still asleep. Stepping out, she looked up and down the street, looking for Chase’s car. It was not the SUV that she saw a few minutes later, but a large, black limousine. It pulled up in front of the building. The large passenger door swung open, and Chase stepped out. She was wearing a sundress, with a jacket, similar in colour to the sailor dress Emily wore. Obviously Linda’s creation. “Emily dear, you look better and better each time I see you in that outfit.” “You’ve only seen me in it twice,” Emily said, a little petulantly. Chase smiled. “Well, now I want to see you in it more often.” Walked right into that one, Emily thought. The chauffeur had gotten out of the car, went to the trunk, made a big production of getting a child seat out. “Put that facing towards me, I want to talk to my little EmEm.” “Yes ma’am,” he said as he put the seat in place. Once it was in place the Chauffeur went back to the front of the car, and Chase picked Emily up, the sudden rush into the air making Emily cry out softly, and then put her into the seat. “Such a bother,” Chase said, “trying to keep your pretty outfit from getting too wrinkled.” Emily almost suggested they could eschew the child’s seat. As Chase did up the straps, she said, “Next time we’ll let you travel in your underwear and put your outfit on you when we arrive.” Emily blushed at that thought. Once Emily was strapped in Chase got in and closed the door, sitting directly across from Emily. She smiled down at her. “Off we go.” The car started forward. “Now EmEm, make sure you tell me if you need to go potty. Since you are not wearing a diaper, we don’t want you ruining your pretty dress.” Emily’s cheeks grew warm, and she said, “That won’t be a problem.” “I know,” Chase said, still smiling, “because you’ll let me know if you have to go potty.” Emily nodded. “Yes Miss Morgan.” They spoke during the drive, mostly about the business and the work that Emily was doing. It would have been a rather enjoyable drive if she had not been sitting in a child’s seat and Chase had not kept asking if she needed to use the potty every time they were about to pass a rest stop. They reached the mansion of Lyle Redmond a little after noon, the car pulling up into a line of similar vehicles. The chauffeur came out and opened the door for Chase. Chase released the straps on the child’s seat and lifted Emily out, putting her on the sidewalk leading up to the front of the enormous house. Chase reached into the car for both her and Emily’s bags. She handed Emily her bag and said to the driver, “Be back around 4 to pick Emily up.” “Yes ma’am,” the driver said. Chase took Emily’s free hand in her own and led her towards the house. They passed other people, some with children, and some with littles, all of whom were walking in the same direction. Most of the bigs and inbetweeners were dressed in business casual. The children and the littles were outfitted in variations of party clothing, play clothing, or some sort of semi-uniform looking type outfit similar to Emily’s sailor dress. Closer, Emily got a better look at the house. It was a three-story mansion, with tall columns in front of it, and many windows. The front of the house faced the south, a set of steps led up to the double doors. Close by, to the east, was a garage. To the west, farther from the house, were a few buildings; a barn and what Emily guessed was probably stables. No one, Chase and herself included, were going into the house, but circling around it, out into the back. There was a competition-sized pool, playground equipment, a sports field of some sort out back. There were also several large tents, looking to be recently set up, and through the gap of people, Emily thought she saw a small band. Chase, still holding her hand, led her towards where it seemed people were gathering. “Miss Morgan,” someone said. Chase stopped to look towards the speaker. Emily looked around Chase as well. The woman who had called her was dressed more business than casual, carrying a clipboard with her. “You’re Mr Redmond’s assistant,” Chase said. “Yes,” the woman said, looking pleased. “You helped me change Min.” “I remember,” Chase said. “How is little Min?” “Butterflies in her stomach and bees in her diaper,” the woman said with a laugh. “Nervous and spanked,” Chase said with an approving nod. It’s like she wants me to get angry at her, Emily thought. “She was acting up a little, so Mr Remond warmed her bottom a little. I’m Doris Mann by the way.” “Dorris,” Chase said, and then looked down at Emily. “This is EmEm.” Dorris looked down at her. “Oh, she’s so adorable.” Chase was smiling. “Perhaps EmEm could play with Lyle’s little girls?” Chase suggested. No way in hell, Emily thought. “Oh, I’m afraid that the girls are getting ready for… well, it is a surprise.” “And the cause of the butterflies?” Dorris nodded. “Well, perhaps another time,” Chase said. Dorris was looking Emily, and smiled and nodded, then gave herself a little shake. “I’m sorry. I completely forgot what I wanted to talk to you about. Mr Redmond was hoping you two could speak.” “I’d be happy to. Where is he?” “I’m afraid something suddenly came up. Business. He’s not going to be free until this evening. He hopes you will enjoy this afternoon and be able to speak with him later.” Chase did not answer immediately, and Emily noticed the slightly nervous look on Dorris’ face. Then Chase nodded. “That will be fine.” Dorris visibly relaxed. “Thank you.” Emily wondered why she was so nervous. Would Lyle punish her if Chase did not stay? Perhaps, even though a big, a spanking and a diaper was not out of the question? Emily could not help but giggle at the thought. The giggle made both Chase and Dorris look down at her. Dorris bent over to bring her head closer to Emily’s. “EmEm, if you want you can go and play in the playground.” She smiled. Emily looked over at the playground. She could already see the giant children were making life miserable for the littles there and was pretty sure that it would get worse. “No,” she said. Usually, a little flat out stating ‘no’ to a giant was a recipe for trouble, and Emily knew that, but she would not go into that playground willingly. Chase defused any potential problems by laughing and saying “EmEm is such a mommy’s girl. At her wits ends if I am not close. Isn’t that right EmEm?” Chase was looking down at her expectantly, and Emily knew there was only one response that would keep her out of the hell that the playground could become. “Yes Mommy,” she said softly. “Aw, so cute,” Dorris said and reached out to ruffle Emily’s hair. Straightening Dorris said, “Enjoy the party, Miss Morgan.” She left. Chase was smiling down at Emily. Emily felt her cheeks growing warm. “Sure you don’t want to go and play?” Emily shook her head and said, “Yes I’m sure.” Chase lifted an eyebrow. Emily sighed as her cheeks grew warmer, “Yes I am sure Mommy.” I really do hate her. Chase wondered if she could find a way to have Emily continue to call her mommy at work. It would be nice, but as long as Emily was an employee, it would not be professional. Which really meant she had to make Emily stop being an employee. She led Emily into one of the large tents, where tables nearly groaned under the weight of the food the caterers were lying atop them. “Would you like something to eat EmEm?” Chase asked. “No thank you, I’m not hungry,” Emily said, and then after a second added, “mommy.” Like pulling teeth with this girl Chase thought. Surely there had to be an easier way. Spankings and bottle feedings she guessed, but as enjoyable as that could be, she would wait on it. “Stay close EmEm,” Chase told her as she let go of her hand. She trusted the memory of the almost spanking at the spa would keep Emily on her figurative apron strings. Picking up a plate she moved among the tables, putting various delicacies on it, then filled a tall glass with a non-alcoholic punch. Emily was almost on her heels as Chase left the tent. She found a small table with a few chairs set around it, all currently deserted. She put the plate and glass on the table and then picked up Emily and took a seat on the chair, settling Emily firmly in her lap. Emily let out a small squeak in surprise when first picked up, and Chase asked, “Isn’t this nice EmEm?” “No,” Emily said softly. “No what?” “No, it is not nice Miss Morgan.” Chase sighed. “I really should have let that woman spank you.” Emily did not say anything. Chase reached onto the table and took a panini from the plate and tore a small piece off. “A piece for mommy,” she said, and the put it in her mouth. As she chewed and swallowed, she tore another piece off. “And one for EmEm,” she said, holding the food in front of Emily. Emily sighed and opened her mouth. Chase continued, and had gotten through about half the plate when someone said, “What an adorable little girl.” Chase looked towards the speaker, a pretty enough woman, a little chubby perhaps, a tall inbetweener or a short Amazon. She was well dressed, too formally perhaps, but Chase guessed it was an excuse to wear expensive jewellery. “Thank you,” Chase said, and then, “EmEm, what do you say?” “Thank you, ma’am.” “Oh so sweet,” the woman said, stepping closer. “Are you sharing mommy’s food?” “Yes ma’am,” Emily said. Chase could feel Emily tense slightly and knew that she was not enjoying the attention. The woman looked up at Chase. “I’ve heard it is better that they eat food meant specifically for littles. Breast milk is often said to be the best.” Chase felt Emily bristle. She answered with a smile, “I’ve heard that too. Do you have children…” she let the question trail off. “Kim, Kim Julian, and no, I don’t, but I am hoping maybe soon.” “Chase Morgan,” Chase said in introduction and kept Emily in her lap as she held out at hand. Kim took it for a quick, fingertip shake. Not a confident handshake at all, Chase thought. “Chase Morgan?” Kim asked. “Of Morgan and Stone?” Chase nodded. “Yes.” “Oh my,” she said, smiling. “My husband was just talking about you this morning.” “Your husband?” “Paul Julian, of Evertech.” Chase nodded, recognising the name. “Yes, I know of him.” “He was hoping to talk to you.” She looked about excitedly. “Could I impose on you to wait here for a moment? I’ll see if I can find him.” “Of course,” Chase said. “I will be right back,” she said with a dip of her head and then she rushed off. Chase tore a small pastry in half, ate one piece and put the other part in Emily’s open mouth. “What do you know about Evertech little EmEm?” Chase asked after she swallowed. “What would little EmEm know about a company?” Emily asked her tone a mix of innocence and bitterness. “Now EmEm, if you want to be Emily Black I’ll make a point of introducing you to Lyle as that. Let him know how you have been fooling him.” She thought she could feel Emily’s skin grow warm and in a more polite tone she said, “I‘ve done some work for them, I think they are looking to expand rapidly.” “What sort of work?” “Confidentiality agreement,” Emily told her. It was a fair answer, Chase thought. She would not want Emily doing anything illegal, anything that might result in her losing her hold on the little. “Anything else you can tell me that will not break that agreement?” Emily did not answer immediately, and Chase took a moment to pop another bit of food into the little’s mouth. “They are trying to buy resource companies, agricultural. That’s obvious if you look, nothing they told me. New pharmaceuticals if you ask me.” Chase nodded, took a drink of her punch, then held the glass to Emily’s lips so she could drink. For a moment she thought she might shift the glass, cause a spill on Emily’s white dress. She decided not to ruin a dress as lovely as the one Linda made. She had put Emily back on the ground in front of her and was wiping Emily's face with the cloth napkin (not that she needed it) when Kim returned with her husband. Chase stood to meet him. Paul had to be a foot taller than her, and she did not want to be looking up at him from a seated position. “See, I found her,” Kim said. Paul smiled at his wife. “Good girl,” he said, giving her a quick hug. Chase suddenly wondered about the tall big and his chubby inbetweener wife. Seeing them together she could suddenly see Kim in a dress, similar to Emily’s, calling her husband ‘daddy’. She had heard about relationships like that. Perhaps the reason they did not have children was that Kim was the child. Paul approached her, hand extended, and Chase put those thoughts aside. Chase took his extended hand. Confident handshake. “Miss Morgan, Paul Julian. Pleased to meet you.” “The pleasure is mine,” Chase told him. He let go of her hand, indicated the seats around the table. Chase took a seat, put Emily at her feet. Paul pulled back a chair for his wife and then took a seat as well. “We have a common problem, Miss Morgan,” he said, “and you apparently found the solution.” “Oh?” “Customer relationship program has not worked, but apparently you fixed it.” Chase smiled as she reached down and gave Emily’s head a pat. “That does seem to be the case.” “Damned impressive. We’ve been stuck with that overpriced failware for a year and a half.” He looked about and then asked, voice a little lower, “Don’t suppose you could send my people that fix?” Chase shook her head. “I’m afraid that I can’t. I am being offered a very generous fee to not do that.” Paul nodded. “Understandable. I would do the same thing in your place. Were you working with them on this fix?” “No.” “And would you be willing to state that, legally?” “I probably would.” Paul smiled and nodded. “I can probably go after them on that, complete failure to address the issues in good faith. Get some of the costs refunded.” “I wish you luck,” Chase told him. “Thank you. You know, I never really saw Morgan and Stone as a tech company. Is that changing?” Chase smiled. “Who knows?” He laughed. “Playing your cards close to your chest. I like that. I might be able to use your company, as a public relationship, advertising firm. Any tech you might bring after the fact would be a welcome bonus.” “I would certainly be willing to speak about that. Richard Stone is around here somewhere.” “Excellent. You know, you should come and visit Kim and me sometime.” His eyes shifted to Emily. “You are of course welcome to bring your little girl.” “Thank you, but EmEm can be naughty at times and does not always get to go on trips.” “Yes, I know how little girls can be naughty.” Chase noted his gaze shifted momentarily to his wife. If not for her earlier thoughts she might have missed it, but she was confident that she knew who wore the diapers in their house. Had Emily been a child, or even most littles, she might have been bored out of her mind. As it was, seated in Chase’s lap, listening to the business talk, was extremely interesting. She had to be careful not to show too much curiosity, or make suggestions, which she had a lot of. The two hours listening to Chase, Richard and Paul speak was great. If anyone seemed bored and fussy, it was Kim, and about half an hour into the talk Paul suggested she wander around. She left happily. Her chair as soon filled by another influential big, interested in the talk happening. Finally, Chase called the meeting to an end. “I need to take Emily to the potty,” she said, “and I think that Lyle’s entertainment will be beginning soon. I want to see it.” Thomas Aster, an owner of a computer company, a man who had joined them about an hour before, looked at his watch and said, “Have we really been talking this long?” “Good conversation makes things pass fast,” Richard said. Chase stood, placing Emily on the ground, taking her hand. “I am sure we will continue this conversation.” As they walked across the lawn, toward the house, Chased asked, “What does EmEm think?” “There is a lot of opportunity,” Emily told her. “There certainly is.” Just outside of the house a temporary but spotless and well-made set of bathrooms had been set up. Chase took her into one of the small rooms with a toilet, a duck-shaped potty chair, a change table and a sink. Chase picked her up and sat her on the change table. “What…” Emily started, feeling her heartbeat speed up with fear. Chase went to the sink, soaked some paper towels and then returned to wipe Emily’s face and hands. She stood back and looked her over, nodded, and then said, “Can you use the potty or would you like a diaper?” Emily realised that those were the only options she was being given. Suggesting that she might go into a bathroom on her own would not fly. “I’ll use the potty please.” Chase smiled and with a quick motion removed the sailor dress, leaving Emily in just her underwear. “We don’t want you getting your dress messy,” she said. She then put Emily down by the potty chair, pulled her tights and panties down, then put her on the yellow plastic chair. Standing there, looking down at her, Chase smiled and said, “Do your business for mommy.” Emily flushed, but this was not the first time she had been in such a position, and she was not going to let embarrassment let her end up in a diaper. So she did her ‘business’, but she was doing it for herself. Afterwards, Chase praised her, cleaned her and put her back in her dress. All quick and efficient giving her little time to protest or think about it. And she was glad she had no time to think about it because she did not want to, not then. Once more her hands were washed by Chase, and they left the bathrooms. Chase led her back towards the party, circling around the tents, towards the playground. There were a lot of people around, so Emily was not sure what was happening. Then Chase suddenly lifted her up into her arms, putting Emily on her hip, giving the little a much better view. There was a round stage set up off to the side of the playground, and several musicians were setting up around it. Emily supposed this was the entertainment. As she watched the musicians took their seats and began to play. The crowd grew quiet, more attention turned to the stage. Emily spotted Dorris walking towards the stage, and then the five small forms following after her. Lyle Redmond’s 5 adopted daughters, each wearing a leotard and a tutu in different shades of pink, with white tights, pulled up over thick diapers. Emily watched them, each waddling a little, as they were led up on the stage, put on display. Each of them a young woman who had been reduced to a ridiculous toddlerhood at the whim of a man who had money, power and size. Dorris stepped off the stage and the girls sorted themselves out. When the musicians changed the tune, the littles began to dance. The bigs around her seemed enchanted by the display, watching, condescending smiles and soft comments. Part of Emily wanted to look away, but part of her could not help but look on with rapt attention, It was like a disaster in that she knew she should not watch, but could not take her gaze from it. The girls, no, think of them as women, Emily told herself, danced well. Their movements spoke of a great deal of practice. The thick diapers made them a little clumsy, however, which made them seem uncertain, as if they were still not sure of their limbs, like actual toddlers. It was cruel. “They say,” Chase said into her ear, “the ballet is the best activity for littles. Do you know why?” “Because tutus and diapers are a combination bigs like?” Emily asked, tone more waspish than she had intended as her anger got the best of her. Chase did not seem upset. She smiled and said, “Very good, tutus and diapers do look very cute together.” Her tone was the same one adults used for children that had stated something so obvious that it was stupid. It made Emily feel stupid. “However,” Chase continued, “it is an excellent form of exercise, to help littles stay healthy and to keep them from getting fat. A little chubby is fine of course.” “Of course,” Emily said, tone sharp. Chase laughed. “And it is in no way competitive, and not a roughhouse activity. It is a nice, gentle pastime.” “And there is no way, no matter how good they get, they could become professional,” Emily said the last in a tired tone of voice as if she could no longer hold on to her anger. “I suppose there is that,” Chase said, but Emily knew she did not get it. Her thoughts were probably more on why a ‘properly’ cared for little would need to do anything in a professional capacity. After about a minute of watching Chase said, “You know what, I think you…” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said. “I think you should,” Chase said. “It will be good exercise.” “I already get enough exercise.” “Do you? Since you started working for me?” Emily opened her mouth to answer, then closed it. She really had not been exercising as much as she once had. “See. Ballet will be good for you.” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said again. Chase sighed. “Well then, perhaps you should go to the clinic, once a week, for vitamin shots and a full check-up.” Once more Chase was offering her two options, neither of which was particularly desirable, but one better than the other. “I’m not wearing a tutu. Track pants and a sweatshirt.” Chase frowned. “Tights, and a t-shirt.” “Leggings.” “I pick the t-shirt.” “Fine,” Emily said, knowing she would regret it but supposing she was winning as much as she could. “I’ll see if there is a studio close by, if not I’ll arrange for an instructor to come into the office.” Emily had to admit that Chase was pretty free with her money. It was almost flattering. The dance recital ended and each girl was made to bow around in a circle, flashing their diapered bottoms to everyone in the process. Emily watched, a sick feeling in her stomach as she realised she could be in a similar situation if her plan to win free of Chase did not work. Chase put her down, led Emily towards the stage where people were gathering to congratulate the girls on their performance. Chase put her in front of each of the other littles, so she could be introduced. Min, Tiffy, Kitty, Dot and Isa, were their names and she had to tell them each how pretty they had danced. Dot and Isa looked as embarrassed as Emily felt, while Min, Tiffy and Kitty seemed pleased by the praise and Min said she wanted a dress just like Emily’s. As Chase led her away, Emily wondered if Min had really meant that or if she was just a terrific actor. “They all seemed happy,” Chase said. Emily did not reply. She would be willing to argue that point for Dot and Isa (were those really their names?) but she supposed it might be true for the other three. That was not something she wanted to think on. Chase had led her into the playground and put her on one of the swings and began pushing her. Emily had always liked swings. The simple act of swinging back and forth, the small drop of her stomach at the top ends of the arc. It had been a long time since she had last swung on one. An adult inbetweener or big could swing anytime they wanted, and it was just whimsy, a little on a swing was something different. She stopped trying not to enjoy herself. Just because she liked a swing that did not make her a baby. Screaming, ‘higher, higher’ might have, so she did not. Chase seemed content to push her for a time, probably watching all the other littles and children playing. Chase eventually picked her off the swing and said, “Your ride will be here soon EmEm. Let’s get you something to eat and then we’ll take you to the potty before you leave.” “Yes mommy,” Emily said because there were people around. Chase strapped Emily into the car seat and then said to the chauffeur, “Make sure you stop at least twice so she can go potty.” “Yes ma’am.” “I don’t need potty… bathroom breaks.” Chase smiled and leaned into the car, kissed Emily on the forehead, smiled at the scowl that crossed her face. “I don’t want that dress ruined,” she told her. “If you had been willing to wear a diaper you wouldn’t need the potty stops. Now be a good girl for the driver, and I will see you Monday.” She stepped back and closed to door. “Drive carefully,” she told the chauffeur. “Yes ma’am,” he answered, and handed her a small bag he had taken from the trunk. She watched as the limousine drove off, joining a stream of other cars leaving, children and littles being sent home, a few bigs and inbetweeners departing as well. She walked back to party set up, noticed that a few tents were being taken down, a bar was being put out. Caters were setting out snacks for people, though the proper dinner was still a few hours off. She wanted to find a place where she could freshen up, and change into the clothing she had brought with her. There must be a lounge or something that was being made available. “Chase Morgan,” she heard the familiar voice of Lyle call. “Hello Lyle,” she said as she turned towards him. “Thank you for inviting me.” “You’re welcome, I like to show off after all.” Chase smiled. “Enjoy yourself so far?” “Yes.” “My assistant said you had a pretty little with you.” He looked about. “I’ve sent her home.” “Too bad,” he said with a smile. “It was getting late for her.” “I know. I’m having my girls put to bed right now. Would you like to see?” “Yes. I was quite impressed with their dancing.” “They’ve been practising.” “It shows.” He nodded and led her into the house, pointing out various rooms as they went. “I plan to entertain a lot.” “Like some kind of lord,” Chase said. He looked back at her, perhaps wondering if it was an insult. “A little, I suppose.” Chase decided she would never go for anything so grand. They reached a large nursery where Dorris Mann and two other women were getting the five little girls ready for bed. As soon as Lyle entered the girls waddled about, at least two of the giggling, to line up. All five wore footed sleepers, each a different shade of pink; their bottoms wrapped in thick diapers. One of the girls, Tiffy, stepped forward, looked up at Lyle. “Do we have to go to bed daddy?” Chase thought that, like Min, her high voice was sweet, but did not seem genuine. “Are you arguing Tiffy?” he asked. She shook her head. “No daddy, but we want to stay up for the party,” she said, nearly whining. Chase wondered if she was supposed to be winsome; if so she was failing. She thought that Emily would have done it better. “Is this true?” Lyle asked, looking towards all the girls. Chase was impressed that they did not turn over on Tiffy, though none of them said anything, just nodding. Lyle shook his head. “You had a busy day girls, and the party is for grownups. Now, do any of you think you are grownups?” Tiffy shook her head, but from the line, Dot looked defiant, well, as defiant as a little in footed sleepers could. Lyle stepped forward and scooped up Dot. “Does Dot think she is a big girl?” he asked with a laugh. The other littles relaxed slightly. Dot said, “I don’t want to go to bed so early.” Lyle popped the snaps on the crotch of her rompers and reached a hand into her diaper. “Do you think that someone who's in a wet diaper should be able to stay up as late as they want.” Dot blushed. “Well Dot?” She shook her head, and said, “No daddy.” “Good girl,” he said, and carried her over to a crib and placed her into it. “Give daddy a kiss,” he told her, leaning into the crib. She kissed his cheek. He kissed her on the forehead. “Sleep tight.” He then returned and picked up each of the littles, putting them in a crib, getting and giving a kiss. Chase thought it was sweet. When they left the nursery, the lights going dark behind them Lyle told Dorris, “Make sure Dot and Tiffy don’t get a diaper change tonight.” “Yes Mr Redmond.” He and Chase left the family wing behind, climbed the stairs to the second floor, opened the doors onto a balcony. “They are all adorable,” Chase said, because they were, but not as adorable as Emily. He nodded with a smile. “They are an important part of my life. But, let’s put that aside and talk business. I want to buy your company.” “It’s not for sale,” Chase said. “Does Richard think the same?” “I hold the majority control, but I’ll ask him. If he wants to sell, we’ll talk.” “I’ll leave you in charge if that helps.” “I’d be working for you.” “I’m a good boss.” “You would say that.” Lyle laughed. “Well, admittedly I do think highly of myself, but my employees seem happy enough.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” “You’re getting bigger, which means we might actually start competing. You’d not do well in that situation.” “Why Mr Redmond, that almost seems like a challenge.” “I suppose it does, but seriously Chase, you don’t want to swim with the big fish.” Chase nodded, but she was pretty sure she did want to swim with the big fish. She was even more certain she wanted to be the biggest fish. Lyle looked at her bag. “There is a lounge downstairs, close to where we entered. Washroom where you can change if you want.” “Thank you,” Chase said. She left him behind on the balcony, a lord looking out over his holdings. He was not taking her seriously. Chase planned to show him the error of his ways. It was getting dark when the limousine dropped her off. It had taken longer to get back as the driver had made several stops so she could ‘use the potty’. Now he escorted her up to her room, saw her safely within before leaving. Emily undressed, careful to hang the dress she hoped to never wear again up in the closet. Then, putting on a pair of ratty jeans and a t-shirt she went to work. She checked her plan first, transferred funds from her rapidly diminishing savings and then ran some transactions. Almost there, she thought. That done she turned her attention to new projects. She had spent a few hours sitting among several powerful people, all speaking about fascinating things, none of them, except maybe Chase, considering she was listening to everything that was being said. And most of them said more then they realised. Emily began to put together her notes, researched what she had, and ran some simulations. She had been working for about an hour when she sat back and rubbed at the bridge of her nose. Why was she doing this, she wondered. Then she understood. She was doing it for Chase. There were times, not often, and never lasting more than a few seconds, when the Amazon forgot Emily was a little, when Chase treated her like an equal. Emily did not kid herself that that meant anything, that that somehow made her safe, but she had to admit, now that she thought about it, that she liked it. Her mind turned back to earlier that day, when Chase had sat her on the change table. She had been scared, still felt her heart speed up a little, for she had almost been sure that she had lost, that Chase was going to put a diaper on her and make her a baby. She had not, but after the potty, when Chase had cleaned her, touched her between her legs, as innocent as it had been, Emily had felt something. She had not thought about it then. She thought about it now. “I am attracted to Chase Morgan,” she said aloud. It was ridiculous of course. Chase saw her as a someone who needed to be cared for, who could not be trusted to take care of herself. In that relationship, Emily would always be the lesser. No matter in what intimate way Chase might touch her (even if it was like her old RA Nelly who had often played what she had called ‘making cummies in your diaper’) to the Amazon it would be positive reinforcement. Something to make a little like the treatment instead of anything even close to love between equals. But for what was hopefully her last week she was going to try to cultivate those moments, when she could pretend for a few seconds that there could be something between her and Chase. There was no harm in it. It might just be a crush, it probably was. There were a lot of reasons to be attracted to Chase, but an equal number of reasons to have nothing to do with her. It was complicated. She sat back up and returned to her work. A few minutes later someone knocked on her door. She thought for a moment it was Chase, come to see why she was not in bed, but Emily dismissed that. It was, in fact, Gus, standing out in front of her apartment. She opened the door. “What’s up Gus?” “Wanna come down to Sharky’s? We’re having a bit of bash to celebrate no news is good news.” His tone was light, but she could see that he was worried. Emily looked back at her computer. The work could wait until tomorrow. “Sure.” On Monday morning Emily came in, ready for the last week, to stand against any attempt on Chase part to put her back in the nursery. All she needed was a little more time to let her plan come to fruition. So she immediately handed Chase the report she had written over the weekend. “What is this EmEm?” Chase asked with a smile. “Some colouring to put up on my fridge?” Emily took a deep breath. “Keep it up, and I won’t give you the electronic research that completes it.” Chase frowned and opened the report. She flipped through a few pages. “Have a seat, Miss Black, we have a great deal to work on today.” Emily smiled smugly, though was careful Chase did not see it. They spent most of the day going over the report and the research, and it would have been a pleasant enough day, but Chase, of course, had to ruin it. About an hour after lunch (they had ordered in, Chase had eaten some of Emily’s pad thai to prove it was safe) Chase said, “I’ve had Lisa look into ballet studios.” Emily bit down on her reply and instead said, “Oh?” as if it had nothing to do with her. “Unfortunately there are none close enough.” “It is an expensive neighbourhood.” Chase smiled. “However I found a teacher who is willing to come by twice a week over the lunch hour.” “How fortuitous,” Emily said, her tone skirting sarcasm. “Fortuitous?” “It means…” “I know what it means Emily,” Chase told her, tone hard enough that Emily knew she had pushed things a little too far. “I’m surprised you do.” “Really?” Emily asked, exasperated. “You’ve been reading a report that I wrote, and you don’t think I know what fortuitous means?” Chase looked down at the report, a curious look on her face. “It’s different,” she finally said. “How is it different.” “This was written by Miss Black.” “I am Miss Black.” “You are, and you aren’t.” She reached out and ruffled Emily’s hair. “Understand.” Emily wanted to say ‘I understand all you bigs are insane, and I can only assume it is due to breathing so much thin air,’ but instead, she said, “Some things are too hard for me to understand.” Which gave Chase the opening to say, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you with all the things that make you all confusey woozy.” Emily shook her head and reached for the report. “Here are the details of the latest acquisitions and the patterns we can use to predict their next move,” she said as if the previous exchange had not happened. Chase laughed and then asked, “You have your leggings ready?” Emily sighed, realising she was going to have to play Chase’s game. “Yes.” “Are they pretty pink?” “They are black,” Emily told her. “Black?” “Lots of leggings are black.” “Pink is nicer,” Chase teased. “Black is fine,” Emily said, each word pronounced sharply. “You’re not going through a goth phase are you Emily?” Chase looked up at her ceiling. “I’m not sure where I could find black diapers.” “You don’t need to find black diapers.” “That’s right,” Chase said, looking back at Emily. “Lisa told me you like pink.” Emily put her head in her hands. “Kill me.” “Explain the patterns please,” Chase said all business again. Emily took her head from her hands, nodded and reached for a page. “If you look at the graphs…” Tuesday was the day of the first ballet class. Emily brought a small gym bag with her, within leggings, a change of undergarments and a t-shirt, packed in hopes that Chase would forget their ‘agreement.’ Chase was busy, so she ended up in John’s office, discussing how to package their patch. “You’re sure they won’t be able to decompile this, get their hands on your code?” “Trust me, they are not going to be able to get into it. It’s as perfect a blackbox as I can code.” “I’ll admit that I can’t get at it, but they will likely have some hotshot coders on staff.” “If they had hotshot coders on staff I would not have had to come up with a fix for their problem.” John laughed. “Good point.” There was a knock at the door. “Come in,” John called. Lisa came into the office. “Hello John.
 “Hey Lisa,” he said. Both of them speaking with a familiarity that spoke of a good working relationship. “What’s up?” “Emily’s ballet lesson is going to start in about ten minutes. I need to make sure she is going to be ready.” That might be the last time John was going to be able to look at her as anything other than a brilliant little, but still a little, Emily thought. “Of course. I’ll see you after your class, Emily.” “Sure,” Emily said. She did not complain about it, hoping she might yet salvage her working relationship with him. “You could change in the change room downstairs,” Lisa said as she let Emily towards the elevators, “but I’ll take you to Miss Morgan’s office. It will be a little quicker, and she left your t-shirt for you.” In Chase’s office, she changed into her stretchy, black, nylon leggings, and the t-shirt. Pink, with white lettering on the front. ‘Keep Calm and Carry Me’. “Real nice Chase,” she said, putting on the t-shirt. “Come along,” Lisa called, “I’ll take you to the class.” Lisa looked at her when she came out of the office. “Do you want me to carry you?” she asked with a smile. “I’ll pass.” “The shirt makes a compelling argument though.” “I can take it off. I have a plain white one. Will that help?” “You are no fun,” Lisa said, turning away from her. Emily left out a small sigh of relief. That could have gone wrong in so many ways. She should know better than to bait bigs. The class was in a large meeting room, almost an auditorium, on the seventh floor. The table and chairs had been pushed back, to give the students room to move. Emily was a little surprised when she came into the room and found out she was not alone. Three young women had come for the ‘exercise’, and there were some of the kids from the daycare, including Becky. Mary was there to watch the children, as well as the little male who had been dressed like a toddler when Emily had last seen him in the daycare. All the children from the daycare were dressed nearly identically, in short-sleeved leotards and tutus, including the little. She wondered if the daycare had had the clothing on hand or if the parents had sent it. She also wondered why there were making the little dress the same as the girls. It seemed pointlessly mean to her. He was already in a diaper. Part of her wanted to get close to him, not that she could help him, just to see if he was one of those littles that had accepted their new life. She did not, however. She did not want to discover he needed help she could not give. She did not want to discover he had given up and accepted it all. She did not want anyone asking if she wanted to wear pretty clothing like that. “Mary, can you keep an eye on Emily?” Lisa asked. “Sure,” Mary said. Emily was careful not to let her emotions show, because she knew it would look like she was pouting. “Thanks,” Lisa said to Mary as she left. A moment later Chase came into the room, escorting an older woman, about half a head shorter than Chase. “Mrs Evans, these are your students,” she said. Mrs Evans, dressed in a black leotard, with tights, a long-sleeved, flannel shirt over it, looked over the students. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Mrs Evans said with an accent that Emily was willing to bet was fake. “Mary, if Mrs Evans needs anything, please give her a hand.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Mary was being given a lot of extra duties, Emily thought. “I will see you later Mrs Evans,” Chase said, pausing before she left to look towards Emily. She winked and then was gone. “Get in a line students, tallest on the right smallest on the left,” Mrs Evans said. The three women laughed as they took a position on the right. Mary moved about, taking the children by their shoulders and putting them into their places. Emily was near the end of the line, between Becky and another actual child who was just a touch shorter than Emily (though Emily knew the girl would be taller soon enough, children grew fast). “Ballet is an art, and one I take seriously,” Mrs Evans said in her faux accent, walking down the line. “But it is also a fine form of exercise, and that is what I will be focusing on. Perhaps some of the younger students might one day…” She stopped in front of Emily, looking down at her. Emily looked back up at her, not liking Mrs Evans at all. “Why is she not in a diaper?” “That’s what I want to know too,” Becky said from Emily’s side. Emily enjoyed a quick fantasy of doing some ultimately harmless but somewhat painful injury to Becky. The three woman laughed among themselves, looking down the line at Emily. A few of the children laughed too. Mary stepped forward. “Ummm, Mrs Evans, Emily is not in the daycare. She’s an employee here.” “What?” Mrs Evans asked. “Who would want her to work for them?” Emily decided she would save time and start loathing Mrs Evans now. Mary seemed a little embarrassed as she said, “Miss Morgan.” Mrs Evans’ eyes widened. She then stepped away from Emily and said, “Very well. Students, make sure you have some space. We’ll do some stretching.” “Aren’t you going to put her in a diaper?” Becky demanded. “Hush Becky,” Mary said as she began to shift the children about. Emily had never thought that ballet was easy, and while she was not interested in dance, she knew the dancers worked hard. She experienced that firsthand that day. Mrs Evans was a real piece of work, finding fault in everything Emily did, expressing nothing but disappointment. She knew that the woman was picking on her. Jeremy, the male little, was clumsy and took time to catch on, but she had lots of praise for him. Emily was pleased when the class was over. Less pleased when Mary said she could shower with the other adults, or come to the daycare and get a quick bath. Emily hated showering with bigs, but she was not going down to the daycare and get bathed. The shower room was in the subbasement, actually close to the office where she had worked, for a very short time, with Jessica. Emily had to ask one of the women to help her with the shower controls. “Here you go Emily,” the woman said with a smile. “Want me to help you wash up?” She said it lightheartedly and was mostly joking. “Thank you, but I think I’ll be fine.” She gave Emily a pat on the head and went to her own shower. “I think you should be with the rest of the children,” Mrs Evans had come in as well, undressed, her thin, bony frame looming over Emily. Emily stepped into the spray of water. “Yes Mrs Evans,” she said. “I’ll speak to Miss Morgan about this,” she warned, turning to another of the shower stalls. The young woman who had helped Emily leaned over and said in a soft voice, “Don’t worry, Miss Morgan’s always gonna be on your side.” Emily nodded and wondered just what having Chase on her side meant. Later that afternoon Chase came into John’s office where Emily was working. She leaned over her and asked, “Did you enjoy your dance lesson?” Emily looked up at her. “No.” Chase smiled. “Mrs Evans says if you are properly diapered you will do better.” Chase patted her on the head. Emily thought about that. “Just how does she think that will help? If anything I think a diaper would make it harder to dance.” “It would make you cuter,” John suggested, “cuter makes you a better dancer. At least with strippers, I’ve found that true.” He looked up from his computer and smiled at Emily. Emily decided that John was more open-minded than she had hoped. Probably because he was a big computer nerd and they had that in common. A bond that knew no height. “That may be true,” Chase said, ignoring John, “but Mrs Evans believes you are spending too much time trying not to wet yourself, so a diaper would remove that worry. She said you were on the verge of wetting yourself the entire class.” “That is a lie,” Emily told her. “I agree with Emily,” John said. “Haven’t had a wet chair in here after all.” Chase looked towards John. Emily wondered if she was mad. If she was, she did not show it. “I do believe that Mrs Evans is” she paused “concerned about her students’ well being, perhaps that is colouring her observation.” Emily almost snorted but kept her peace. “Well, hopefully in the coming classes you two might come to an understanding. I am sure you’ll come to like Mrs Evans Emily. She’ll be here twice a week, so plenty of opportunity.” “Wonderful,” Emily said. One more class, only one more class, she thought. Wednesday passed quickly, she spent most of the day working with John. However, Thursday was the second ballet class. The t-shirt Chase had for her that day read ‘Loading Diaper… Please Wait’ with a progress bar that showed it at 75%. Everyone in the class thought it was adorable. The fussing over Emily must have made Rebecca jealous for she tripped Emily twice, and actually pushed into her a table. At that point Mary picked the child put and put her in a corner. Mrs Evans was at first on Rebecca’s side, until she noticed the displeased stares she was receiving from the adults. Emily thought it that they just did not want to get in trouble with Chase were she to be hurt, but even so, it was nice to have them side with her. Emily was never, ever going to miss those ballet classes. On Friday Chase took her out for lunch again, and again she fed Emily about half her meal before letting Emily finish the rest herself. When she left the building Friday night, she said a silent goodbye to it. If she succeeded, no, when she succeeded, Emily would miss the place a little, and the people, but she knew if she stayed much longer Chase would have her back in diapers and in a nursery. She ran up to her apartment as soon as the driver dropped her off. First, she went through her bug-out bag, made sure her passport and other things were ready, that she had forgotten nothing. Then she sat down behind her computer, turned it on and reached for her phone. “Showtime,” she said. Monday morning Chase came into the office, early as usual. She walked through the front doors, the security guard opening them for her. “Good morning Fred,” she said in greeting. “Morning Miss Morgan,” he told her. “Looks like it is going to rain.” Chase paused, looked back at the sky. “Maybe Fred.” She gave him a smile and walked to the elevators. In her office, she sat down and turned on her computer. There was a lot of work to do, nascent partnerships to hammer out, acquisitions to make, and deals to finalise. She smiled as she thought about the work she and Emily would be undertaking. She would take Emily out for lunch today, she decided. Italian. She could just picture Emily’s messy face. There might even be an opportunity to spill on her clothing which would make a bib necessary in the future. As Chase worked, she heard the sound of other people coming into the office, the soft susurration of far-off conversations. She went and got herself a cup of coffee and was just about to compose an email when her cell phone rang. She took it from her jacket pocket and checked the caller ID. It was the driver she had been sending to pick up and drop off Emily. Answering it, she said, “What is it?” “Miss Morgan, Emily was not waiting for me in front of the building this morning.” “What?” “I also went up to her apartment and knocked on the door, but there was no answer.” “Just a moment,” Chase told him, putting him on hold. She dialled Emily’s number, listened to the phone ring about twelve times before she cut the connection and returned to the driver. “You sure you knocked the right door?” “Apartment 403 Miss Morgan.” He sounded a little insulted. Chase thought about it, about what the driver could do. “Alright, come back to the office then.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” He hung up. Chase looked at her phone for a few seconds, then put it aside and turned to her computer. Emily had shown herself unwilling to answer phone calls in the past. Chase composed an email. ‘The mature thing to do if you are going to take a day off is to let people know. You owe your driver an apology, Emily. Respond back as soon as possible before I think you are acting willfully naughty.’ She smiled as she wrote the last part and hit send. Focused on her work, she did not really pay any attention to the time until Lisa came in to put some papers on her desk. “Where’s Emily?” she asked. Chase looked up from her work, at the time, and then her email. There was no response from Emily. “She’s taking the day off,” Chase told Lisa. “What? She’s only been here a month. She can be a lazy thing, just like a little.” Chase smiled. “In all fairness, she has been working hard, and she was working the weekend before last.” Chase counted attending the party as work. Lisa seemed somewhat mollified by that. Chase watched Lisa go and then turned back to her work. It was odd that Emily had not responded. Perhaps she was sick? Chase felt a little worried but told herself to calm down. After all, Emily had likely been sick before. She had her neighbours to lend a hand if necessary. Still, this was one of the many reasons Chase thought Emily should be living with her, where Chase could make sure she was always cared for. She suddenly wondered if perhaps Emily was not taking a day off, but not coming back at all. Ridiculous she told herself. Emily was loyal to her friends. She would not leave them to chance as long as Chase owned the building. She paused in her work. Ridiculous, she told herself again, then reached for her phone and dialled the number for her financial management office. She asked to speak to the senior manager, gave her name. A few seconds later she was talking to Izzy Aston. “Miss Morgan,” Izzy said, “what can I do for you?” “I wanted to speak to you about one of my investments. A building I had you purchase about a month ago. I would like to know its status.” “The status?” “Yes. I suppose I want to know if the company still owns it.” She felt stupid saying it. It was not as if it was something that could be misplaced. It was a building. “Just a moment,” he said, sounding somewhat confused. Chase heard the sound of typing. A pause, more typing. Finally, he said, “I’m afraid it has been sold, Miss Morgan.” “What?” Chase demanded. “I am sorry. But there was nothing said about not selling it.” From his defensive tone, Chase guessed she had sounded more than a little adversarial. “Yes,” she said, keeping her voice even. “That is true.” She had never thought of it. Why would she? “But a sale like this, usually I would have been consulted.” “Yes, you should have been,” he answered, sounding a little uncertain. “Miss Morgan, can you give me about thirty minutes to look into this, so I can answer your question?”
 “Of course.” She wanted to demand immediate answers. “I’ll call you back in half an hour.” Chase hung up and sat back in her chair. It was impossible that Emily had managed to buy the building. Then who? Lyle. It had to be him, He had learned about Emily, had thrown a vast about of money at the management company to get them to sell him the building immediately. Now he had control over the apartment, and without it, she had no control over Emily. I should have never brought her to that party, Chase chastised herself. She wanted to get up, to go and find Emily, to save her from Lyle. Was she already in his nursery? Was he spanking that bottom that only Chase should be allowed to spank? Was he diapering her at that very moment? She found herself standing up behind her desk. Taking a deep breath, she returned to her chair. Wait, Chase told herself, wait until Izzy gets back to you. Wait until you have all the information. When her phone rang she almost knocked the handset to the floor as she grabbed for it. “Hello,” she said. “Miss Morgan, Izzy, I have the details.” Chase nodded even though he could not see her. “Tell me.” “Well, we use a piece of pattern predicting software to help manage the resources the company owns.” “Pattern predicting?” Chase asked, a sinking sensation in her stomach. “Yes, it is quite brilliant. However, it’s apparently not perfect. Over the last month, there have been several real estate purchases, made all over the country, properties similar to the one you had us buy. Each time they were sold soon after they were bought, and always at a loss.” “I see,” Chase said, beginning to understand. “Yes. The software saw those losses and predicted that there might be a future correction in similar real estate.” “Is there going to be a correction?” “No. I can understand why the software predicted it, but it was just an unlucky set of transactions, a perfect storm as you will.” “Yes, unlucky,” Chase said dully. “About a week ago the property was flagged as a possible loss, and a few days later it was flagged as something we should divest ourselves of as soon as we could.” “And then someone made an offer,” Chase said. “Yes.” “But, even if the software indicated it should be sold, shouldn’t you have checked things out before selling?” “Ah, yes,” he said, sounding embarrassed. “As it happens the employee who took the call was new. He did follow proper procedures but lacked some experience, and perhaps he was a little influenced by the commission bonus. The offer was time-sensitive, immediate sale required. The property sold for a thirty percent profit, which is not insignificant. If we could make thirty percent after a month on all our investments…” “Yes, I understand. Thank you, Mr Aston. Please review policy so we don’t end up again being misled by software, in case there is another perfect storm.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up the phone. “Oh Emily, you played me,” she said softly, confident that if she looked into it, she would find Emily Black had a part in the developing the software. Emily had dropped little financial bombs all over the country, their perfect placement setting ripples in motion that allowed her to influence the software and buy that building. And now Chase had no leverage against her. At least it was not Lyle. Chase leaned back in her chair. A smart little, able to go back to living her life the same way before Chase had ever found her. After a minute Chase got up from her chair, strode from her office. “I’m going out, for the rest of the morning, perhaps the whole day,” she told Lisa. “Yes Miss Morgan. Where are you going?” Chase did not answer, she nearly ran to the elevator, hit the call button hard enough that she almost cracked the plastic. Would Emily even still be there? She might have taken a plane anywhere in the world as soon as she bought the building. I might never see her again, Chase thought. Damn. Chase two rabbits and you catch none. Damn. The doors opened. She almost jumped in and nearly punched the button for the lobby. On the way down people got onto the elevator and talked to her but she hardly heard them. Someone asked her what cute shirt she would have Emily wear at the next ballet class. She turned eyes that must have been angry on the poor woman. The woman backed up, looking as she might flee. Chase mumbled an apology and nearly ran through the lobby. The drive to the undeveloped area seemed to take forever. She kept looking into the review mirror, at the back seat and the empty child seat. Was Emily getting into a cab right now? About to head to the airport? Should she call the police, report her as a runaway? But what if the police took her into custody? What if they sent her to an orphanage or a juvenile facility? Chase did not know what to do, and she hated that feeling. Fat raindrops began to fall, slowly. Chase reduced her speed and ground her teeth. After what seemed like an eternity she pulled up in front of the building. She hit her brakes hard enough to cause the tires to squeal on the wet pavement, splash water up from the road. Almost hit by that water was a big, holding a little in her arms, who gave Chase a hard look as she got out of the SUV. Chase returned it and watched the woman drop her gaze. She walked into the building, the building she had owned only the previous week. Now it was Emily’s building. Chase almost ran up the stairs, thinking she might try to kick in Emily’s door. Would someone call the police were she to do that? Making herself stand still and consider the situation Chase thought about what she could do, how she could find out if Emily were even still there, and if so was how to get her to open her door. That was when she heard the sound of iron on iron. She followed it to the back of the building, and out into Gus’ smithy. She saw the heavily muscled inbetweener working at a huge anvil, bare-chested except for a leather apron. The falling rain hissed as it hit hot metal. He stopped his work, looked at the piece he was working on, then put the thick iron bar he had been hammering into the forge. That was when he saw her. “Miss Morgan,” he said, politely. “Gus,” she answered, calmer than she felt. “I’ve almost finished your order, be about another week.” Chase nodded, then shook her head. “That’s not why I am here. Emily did not come to work today.” It sounded lame to her. Did he know what was happening? Had Emily told him? Did he know it was Chase that had threatened to raise his rent, kick him out? “Well,” he smiled, put a hand on the back of his head, looked a little embarrassed, “we did have something of a blowout last night. Emily was not drinking any heavier than she usually does so she is probably not sick, but well, try not to hold it against her. We’ve been under a bit of stress recently. I bet she just needed some time off.” “Oh?” Chase asked, trying to keep her tone neutral, but her heart was thumping, and she was shouting in her mind, ‘she was still here last night.’ “Emily did not tell you?” Chase shook her head. Gus looked back at the forge, grabbed a set of tongs and repositioned the metal, then leaned against the anvil. “About a month ago we found out someone had bought the building, was threatening to increase our rent or even kick us out to turn the place into condos.” “That would have been unfortunate.” Emily had not told them. She did not recall, however, threatening to turn the place into condos. Why had Emily not told them? Loyalty? Some sort of fondness on Emily's part? A desire to protect Chase's reputation? Gus snorted. “Tell me about it. Not a lot of places that have the space we have here. Where the hell would I find a place to set up another smithy after all?” She nodded. “So like I said, a lit bit of stress here, but late Saturday we found that the owner was not going to do anything like that. Was going offer us the opportunity set up a co-op.” “A co-op?” “We’d all have a share in the building. Not enough so that we share in the profits, but we would have a say in what happens to the building in the future. We can afford to buy into that.” “Fortunate.” “Damn right. So we’ve been celebrating pretty heavily since then.” “I’m glad you no longer have to worry,” Chase told him, feeling a twinge of a guilty conscience. “Thanks.” Chase looked about. “Are you sure that Emily is okay?” “She should be.” “I am a little worried about her. I would feel better if I knew she was okay. She is my employee after all.” Gus stood up straight, grabbed the tongs and once again shifted the metal. “I’m kind of the building super around here,” he told her, “I do have keys to all the apartments.” “Could I ask you to let me in?” She did not know if Gus would agree. She certainly could not force the inbetweener. “I guess it would be okay,” he said after a moment. Chase was careful not to smile but only nodded. “I would appreciate it.” Gus went and got a ring of keys and then took Chase up to the fourth floor. At apartment 403 he knocked on the door. “Emily, you in there?” Chase hoped he would get an answer, hoped that Emily would open the door for Gus. No answer came. Gus put the key the lock, turned it, then opened the door. Chase looked over his head into the room. It was neat and tidy, spotless. She realised it was the first time she had seen the inside of Emily’s apartment. Gus entered, calling, “Emily.” Chase followed, looking around. The apartment had been built primarily for inbetweeners. Chase could see a few step stools around, small modifications that Emily had made so she could live there comfortably. Chase’s head nearly brushed the ceiling. It seemed empty. She saw the envelope with Gus’ name on it about the same time Gus did. If it would not have been rude, and perhaps ill-advised, she might have tried to snatch it from him. As it was, she had to stand there as he opened it up and read it. A flash of concern, then a smile and a laugh. “What?” Chase asked. “She says she had to go, some kind of family issue, then she wrote that if I bothered to look at my email, I would already know it.” “Family issue?” “Doesn’t say what. Will be gone for at least two weeks. Maybe longer.” She could be anywhere, Chase thought. She should have had the clinic put a tracking chip in her, or was that only for pets? She should have not bothered with all the games and just taken Emily with her from the first. She could be safely in her nursery right now instead of god knows where doing who knew what. “Oh. there’s a message for you,” Gus told her. “What?” Her tone was a little too eager. “She said that if you were to come by that, I should tell you she left something of yours in the closet in her bedroom.” Chase looked about. Gus indicated a door. She thanked him and went and opened the door. Emily’s bedroom was amply sized, for a little. The bed looked tiny to Chase, but she supposed it would be a twin for most inbetweeners. It was low to the floor so Emily would be able to get in and out of it without dealing with a drop. Currently, it was stripped of sheets, just a bare mattress. She really should have had a rubber sheet on it, Chase thought, just in case. Opening the door to the closet Chase found it had been modified. The bar set to what was probably eye height for Emily, a few shelves above it, a small ladder attached to the wall. The closet was bare, but for the white sailor dress, hanging there, and on the shelf above it the other pieces of the outfit. A note was taped to the dress. Chase peeled it off. On it was written, ‘Thank you for letting me borrow your dress, Emily.’ “Polite as always,” Chase said softly. Taking the dress from the closet, she lifted it to her face, smelt the faint scent of Emily’s soap. Tears prickled her eyes, but she wiped them away, then grabbed the undergarments, the shoes and the purse, folding them into a bundle. “Get everything?” Gus asked as she came from the room. “Yes, thank you,” she said. He showed her from the apartment, locked the door behind them, then saw her to the building’s lobby. “Like I said, a week.” “What?” “Your order,” he explained, “it will be done in a week.” “Yes, thank you,” Chase told him, and then left. Apartment 317 was one of the smallest apartments in the building. Emily had rented it at the same time she had rented 403. At first in the hope that Catherine would come to her senses and come to work with Emily. And then she had kept it as a place to hide out, in case some big got a little too inquisitive. It was how she would have dealt with Chase if Chase had not bought the building, forcing her to deal with the monster directly instead of hiding from it. She had considered leaving for real, she had everything she needed to do so, but this was her home, and she liked living there, liked her neighbours. She saw no reason to let Chase drive her from it. That would have been at least a partial victory for Chase. She sat on the floor, surrounded by boxes of stuff (taken from 403 to make it look empty and deserted) and watched Chase leave. She was not so foolish as to stand by the window but had placed a webcam there, so she might see the comings and goings below. Emily had seen Chase come, and now was watching her go. It looked like she was carrying the dress, so she supposed Gus had let her into the apartment. She did not blame him. She was glad that no one knew that she was the person who rented 317. Most everyone probably thought it was empty, too small to be rented out. If they even thought of it at all. No one was going to bother her. She would be quiet for the next week, she had food to last that long, and make sure Chase was not coming back, believed that she was gone. When she returned to 403 her neighbours would have to be told a story to keep them from accidentally giving her away to Chase. She could say that the job did not work out, but that Chase really wanted to hire her back. That should keep them quiet about her when the Amazon was around. Assuming she ever came around again. She watched Chase leave. She thought that the Amazon looked sad standing in the rain. It made Emily feel a little guilty, but she quickly dispelled the guilt, reminding herself that Chase had threatened her friends to get Emily to work for her. The woman did not deserve her sympathy. That thought helped assuage the guilt a little. Chase took the rest of Monday off, and when she came in on Tuesday, she got little work done. She sat at her desk and wondered where Emily had gone. There were places were a little might avoid the larger people, though such places were in decline as the larger folk went where they would. When Lisa told her that Mrs Evans had come to teach the class Chase almost told Lisa to send the woman away. Without Emily what was the point? However she had promised the woman employment, and she had staff and the children from the daycare who were enjoying those classes. Chase told Lisa to deal with the woman and went back to her dark thoughts. That night she made going to Linda’s place an excuse to return to the building. Chase’s heart was not into discussing clothing, and she had left, telling the seamstress she needed some time to think. Then she had gone up to apartment 403 and listened outside the door, hoping to hear something from within. Wednesday morning Richard came into her office. “Snap out of it,” he told her, slapping his hand against her desk. “Pardon?” she asked, an edge to her voice. He did not back down. “It’s obvious to me that Emily’s bailed on you, that your chase two rabbits and catch both plan failed. Suck it up.” “Excuse me?” she demanded, suddenly angry. “I got both 3T and Evertech asking me why things have suddenly halted. You’ve got deals that need to be handled, and you have to handle them. I’m sorry Emily’s gone, but she’s gone. Stop sulking and get your ass in gear.” Chase’s anger evaporated, or more to the point she directed it at herself. She had been sulking. She had been moping around because Emily had slipped her leash. It was upsetting, but she had responsibilities, and she had been ignoring them. “You’re right,” she told Richard. “Damn straight. Now get your ass in gear before I kick it.” She smiled at him. “You’re pushing it, Richard.” He returned the smile. “A chance I am willing to take.” By the end of the day, Chase had repaired all the damage her funk had caused. Thursday she had things pushed ahead, well on track. She missed having Emily about, both Miss Black and EmEm, but she had built the company up on her own, she did not need Emily to grow it. She returned home Thursday evening, pleasantly tired. As she sat down at her kitchen table, glass of wine in her hand, she looked at some of the paperwork she had left there the previous week. She picked up the sales notice for a three-floor suite, only a few blocks away from where she currently lived. She would have put an offer on it, had Emily not left. It had a beautiful room on the second level that Chase had planned to turn into Emily’s nursery. No need to buy it now. She smiled as she recalled her plan to get Emily there. A housewarming party. Emily would have had to attend of course. And then Chase would arrange some reason for Emily to have to stay the night. She could just imagine the look on Emily’s face when Chase brought her into the nursery. She had already done some research and had found a perfect crib mattress. She imagined it would be the best night’s sleep Emily had ever had, and chase would get her to admit that. Sighing Chase shook her head. So much for that dream. “Where have you gone Emily?” she asked, but this time it was not a lament of loss, but just a simple question. She got up and walked to her windows, looked at the far-off lights of the buildings of the undeveloped area. “Where would you have gone?” She could understand why Emily had chosen to live there. The place had been built for inbetweeners, and being near the protected greenbelt made it nearly impossible to develop anything there. Likely few big people would ever go there; expect at certain times of the day to meet Linda or in the evenings to visit clubs. Set times like that would be easy for Emily to work around. Where would she find another place like that, one where she had the sort of infrastructure to continue her work? There could not be too many places like that. Perhaps that meant Emily would return. But likely Chase would never know. Chase frowned. Or perhaps it was not a question if she would return, but had she ever left? It would be daring. It would also keep Emily in a familiar place, and Chase thought most littles, deep down, wanted security. Clever. “Too clever,” Chase said with a smile. “Sometimes you can be too clever.” She got her phone, called Izzy Aston. Got an answering service. Got them to put her through to his personal line. “Miss Morgan,” he said, sounding a little surprised. “Mr Aston, do you still have copies of the financial information on that building?” He did not answer immediately and then said, “We should.” “Send everything you have to me as soon as you can.” “As soon…” “Tomorrow is fine.” She hung up. Perhaps she was kidding herself, but she had a good feeling. And it was the only possibility left that meant she could find Emily. She grabbed at it like a drowning person grabbed onto a life preserver. Busy with a deluge of work, it was not until midday that Chase was able to look over the records that Izzy had sent her. It did not take her long to find what she was looking for. Apartment 403 and 317, every month an automatic payment had come from the same bank. She could not be sure of the account, but it had to be the same. Chase would not accept that it could not be. Chase had to restrain herself from just going over and banging on the door to 317. If Emily found out Chase knew, then she would likely leave for real. Chase could not be positive Emily as in 317. Perhaps she had rented the second apartment just for storage. Or maybe it was a trap, a place Emily could watch, just to get a feeling for how much effort was being put into catching her. It seemed the kind of complicated trap Emily might set up. So she had to be sure before she tried anything. After a moment she opened her desk drawer and looked through a stack of business cards she kept. It did not take her long to find the name of the detective she had hired a month ago to look into Emily Black. She was going to have another job for him. Chase returned on Saturday. Emily might have missed it but for the roar of a big engine. She checked the webcam feed and saw Chase, sitting astride her huge motorcycle, revving the engine, talking to Candy. Hard to say from a distance and with the web cam’s quality, but she thought that Chase looked happy. She had only been back once since the Monday, and now that she came again it seemed it was just for her motorcycle. Emily told herself she was not upset, even though she was, somewhat. It had been kind of flattering, in a scary way, the way Chase had spent so much time on her. And less than a week and she was already over it. Well, good for her, Emily thought. And good for me. At least she won’t be bothering me anymore. I can go back to my old apartment sooner than I planned. Below Chase put on a helmet and after a quick conversation with Candy was speeding away, out of the camera’s frame, Emily ran to the window, peering out as Chase shot away down the road. That was one heck of a fast bike, she thought, watching until Chase turned a corner. She ducked away from the window, returned to her computer, worked while waiting to see if Chase would come back. She did. She spoke to Candy, then rolled her bike back into Candy’s garage. Chase really did seem happy. Probably already found a replacement for Emily. She wondered who was getting spoon (fork) fed prime rib and getting pushed on a swing by Chase now? Then she told herself she was not jealous, not even a little. Through the webcam she watched Chase get into her SUV and drive off. It looked as if she had not even come into the building Emily thought with a frown. Some distance from the building Chase slowed down, stopped and then unlocked the doors of her SUV. A man, about six and a half feet tall, got into the passenger seat. “Well?” Chase asked. He held an SLR digital cameral with a long lens towards her, flipping the display screen up. “Watched the window you told me to, got some good pictures. She peeked out just as you were riding off.” Chase looked at the screen, at Emily. She smiled. They were good photos. There was a look of wonder in Emily’s eyes, her mouth hanging open. “I wonder if there is some kind of child safety seat you can put on a motorcycle?” “Wouldn’t know. This what you need?” “Indeed it is.” After a moment Chase asked, “I need to get into that apartment.” “Not my area, not interested.” Chase took a roll of bills from her riding jacket pocket and dropped the cash into his lap. “Maybe you know someone?” He picked up the roll, bounced it in his hand. “Sounds like you want to do something illegal, so I can’t help you. But maybe I know a few names. And maybe on the drive back I’ll write them down on a piece of paper. And maybe that paper will accidentally fall out of my pocket onto the floor.” “And perhaps I’ll never see it because I’ll send the SUV out to be detailed and cleaned afterwards.” He nodded. “Maybe this person is a shade under six feet and cute. That going to be an issue?” Chase started the car up. “Not for me.” Emily woke up Monday morning, feeling a little groggy. She yawned, shifted over in her bed, stretching a little. She looked over at the clock sitting on the bedside table. Still early. “Almost like I still think I need to go to work,” she said to herself. “I guess you enjoyed it then.” Emily turned towards the voice slowly, afraid to look as if it would make it true. Just like that time Chase had come into the bar. Chase was sitting on her bed. “This better be a dream,” she said, hoping it was. Chase looked at her for several seconds, then smiled. “The best kind of dream or a nightmare?” Emily did not answer that, instead asking, “How did you get in here?” “Who knows. Maybe you wished me here.” Emily closed her eyes and sighed. “I was worried about you,” Chase said. “You left without saying goodbye. That was rude.” She opened her eyes. “I’m fine, and I’m sorry, so can you please leave?” “It was brilliant.” “Pardon?” “Your plan, It was brilliant.” She smiled. “I could count on the fingers of one hand the people in my company who could have made that work. I never thought that you would be able to buy the building away from me.” “Thank you,” Emily said after a moment, warily. “And then staying here, right under my nose, as it were. That was just a little too clever.” Emily did not answer. Chase smiled and said, “I do have one question though.” “What is that?” “How did you get the new guy when you made your offer?” Emily could not help but smile a little. “I called five times and kept hanging up until I got him.” Chase stared at her for several seconds, then began to laugh. “So simple.” “Simple is sometimes the best.” After several seconds Chase stopped laughing. She leaned back, the bed creaking under her weight. “You won.” “Pardon?” “You win. You played by my rules, and you beat me. I don’t know about all littles, but I know that you are mature and quite capable of taking care of yourself.” “Thank you,” Emily said once more. Hearing Chase say that made her feel victorious, but, she had to admit, a little sad. Not seeing Chase again, not matching wits with her, she was going to miss that. Not very much of course, but a tiny bit. She had realised that over the past week. Chase nodded. Sat up straight. “Of course it does not matter.” “What?” Emily asked after a moment. “I’ve watched you these past weeks, and I’ve realised something.” “What?” “It must be exhausting to be you.” “Pardon?” Chase looked down at her, grabbed the covers and pulled them off. Emily made an effort to hold onto them, but Chase easily pulled them from her hands. She lay on the bottom sheet in her panties and the oversized t-shirt she slept in. She sat up against the pillows, pulling her knees up against her chest. Chase stared at her for a few seconds and then said, “You’re always ready, always watching, always considering what you say and do. How can you live like that?” Emily did not answer. “And you are going to make a mistake you can’t recover from, sooner or later Emily.” “I won’t.” “Oh Emily, at least don’t lie to yourself. Everyone makes mistakes. And because you don’t have anyone to help you your mistakes are sure to be that much dire. Can you say paying for both the apartments from the same bank was not a mistake?” Emily shook her head again, but it was a weak motion. “You are going to drink too much at that shit hole you call a bar and end up pissing yourself on the way home, and then every one of your neighbours is going to say, ‘She’s just like all the other helpless littles, and she needs to be taken care of.’” Emily shook her head again but wondered if what Chase said was true. “I suppose Linda might make a good mommy, she would certainly be able to have you help her model all those nice outfits. I see Gus as a stronger daddy though, but I shudder to think he would probably make you a wrought iron crib.” Emily thought about how recently Linda had come up with a new outfit for her, instead of discussing it, like they had before. And Candy had told her to wash her hands, not pointed out the soap and left it at that, but actually to wash her hands. Her just spending time around an Amazon like Chase had changed how they viewed her. What Chase was saying was possible. “But maybe they won’t,” Chase said, surprising Emily. “They like you. They know you. They might ignore something like that, say that drunken pissing or whatever it might be is something that could happen to anyone.” Emily nodded. “That’s right.” “Yes, that’s right, but what about all the bigs who are coming around here for Linda’s clothing. Can you keep avoiding them?” “I… maybe… yes.” “And,” Chase continued as if Emily had said nothing, “one of them is certain to ask Linda, ‘That little blonde girl, who is her mother?’” Chase spoke in a nasally, high tone that Emily thought of as suburban posh. In any other circumstance, she might have laughed. “And Linda, bless her, will tell them that you live by yourself.” Chase shook her head. Emily could not deny it could happen. “Or perhaps you’ll run into a Jessica who is not an idiot, or the next time that you are about to be spanked no one will be there to stop it. Then what?” Emily did not have an answer. Chase did. “You’ll end up in some suburban nursery, or just a small room that someone has pushed a crib into, or maybe some intercity apartment with a teenage ‘mother’ who thought she was ready for the responsibility. Or perhaps a state orphanage.” It was a dark set of possibilities that Chase described. “You might end up being an object lesson for a child. Have you ever seen that? Some little being made an object of ridicule, so some child will see that they need to master their potty training.” Emily had heard of that, though she had never seen it. Or she assumed she had never seen it. For all, she knew that was what happened to all the littles in the care of bigs she had seen around the apartment building. “And you’ll certainly not enjoy the fine things in life, sadly few littles ever do. Hand me downs that never fit quite right, low-quality diapers, baby food.” Chase smiled and gave a little shudder. “Though I suppose if you are lucky enough to be taken by one of the Amazons who come here you may still enjoy having Linda make your clothing for you… maybe.” “That won’t happen,” Emily said, but she was surprised at how uncertain her voice sounded. “Really?” Chase asked, arching an eyebrow. Emily said nothing. Chase reached out and grabbed her by the ankle, began to pull her close. Emily made a halfhearted effort to stop her, caught at the sheet below her, but Chase easily overcame the small amount of resistance. She pulled Emily up, sat her on her lap, and wrapped her arms around the small woman. Emily felt Chase place her chin atop her head for a moment. “I would spoil you rotten,” Chase said. Emily supposed she would, and as much as the thought of being spoiled appealed, she did not want it in the way Chase meant. “Your nursery would be large, and well lit, full of beautiful things, and all your clothing would be made for you. And I’d make sure you got prime rib from the Modern Well at least once a week.” “Which you’d cut up and feed me,” Emily said softly. “Of course, I want to make sure all that yummy steak gets in your tummy.” She reached down and rubbed Emily’s belly, then she grasped the bottom of the t-shirt and yanked it cleanly off, tossing it aside, leaving Emily naked but for her panties. The room was cool, but Chase once more hugged her close, and Chase was warm. “I’d want you to be happy. As happy as I could arrange. Seventy-five percent happy, maybe even eighty.” “Not a hundred percent?” Emily asked a touch of sarcasm in her tone. “Oh Emily, so few people get to be one hundred percent happy.” Emily suspected that Chase considered herself to be a person who got to be one hundred percent happy. Still, she could not deny that seventy-five percent would be pretty good. “And most importantly,” Chase continued, “and that no one else will offer, I need Emily Black to work for me, so unlike everyone else who might take care of you, I only want your diapers full of mush, not your head.” Emily stiffened in Chase’s grasp. Of course, there would be diapers. For a second there she had been thinking to be in Chase’s care might not be so bad, especially compared to the alternatives Chase had laid out. But Chase still wanted her in wet and messy diapers, ultimately no better than a baby for all the others things she had said. “I brought the little surprise you left for me back in your other apartment. How about we get you dressed up in that sailor dress and we’ll go down, and you can thank Linda for making you such a pretty outfit and tell her how much you love it.” “No,” Emily said softly. She was picturing the surprise in Linda’s eyes, but she was sure there would be a bit of pleasure there as well, seeing the dress she had made being worn so well. Linda would accept it and from that point on Emily would just be another little whose ‘mommy’ brought her to have clothing made. That would hurt. “No?” Chase said, and she kissed the top of Emily’s head. “You don’t want Linda to be successful? I was thinking of making her my personal seamstress. It would help her, and there is some protection in that, just in case one of the bigs who visits her gets some ideas in their heads about taking care of an inbetweener.” Emily suspected that Chase herself had had such thoughts, and things like that were known to happen to some inbetweeners, And Linda was dealing with an increasing number of bigs. Dammit she thought, feeling more and more boxed in. “Make sure you smile and curtsey, so Linda knows you are happy,” Chase said, hugging Emily almost painfully tight for a moment. “And then we’ll go down and see Gus, and you can thank him for always helping you.” Gus! Gus who was all muscle. Gus who worked as a bouncer in the clubs. Gus who had put plenty of bigs in their place. Gus who would make sure no big gave Linda any problems. Gus would get her clear of Chase, in a second. All she had to do was ask. Chase had screwed up, lost in her thoughts of humiliating Emily in front of all her friends. Then Emily wondered what Chase would do. She might, Emily thought, call the police. She could tell them Gus had kidnapped her little girl. Emily had been working for Chase for a month. Plenty of witnesses would speak to that. It would be no problem for Chase to say she was Emily’s guardian. And if the police believed that then Gus would end up in so much trouble. She could not do that to him. Again, she would have to behave just like Chase said, give Gus no reason to think she did not want to be in Chase’s care. She suddenly pictured a look of betrayal crossing his face, as if all the time they had known each other Emily had been tricking him. And then acceptance, of Emily as just another of those littles who could not handle the adult world. And then dismissal as she was classed within a group of people he had no time for. That was going to hurt a lot. “We’ll be back here of course,” Chase told her, “and you’ll have an opportunity to tell all your other neighbours about how happy you are. Everyone except that bartender. He is strange, and I will not take you to a bar like that.” Emily almost laughed for she may have drunk her last gin and tonic. Unless she did something. “Can you give me a little time to think about it?” she asked, keeping her voice soft, guileless. Chase had given her time before. Emily would just need a few hours to disappear, to muddy her trail. “Oh Emily,” Chase said, sounding sad, “I told you that you were bound to make a mistake that you could not recover from. Do you think, now that I have hugged you so tight that I could ever let you go? Especially since you’ve already spent so much time trying to get away from me?” Emily’s eyes widened. “That’s not fair,” she cried and was amazed at how much a little girl she sounded. Chase laughed and whisked Emily’s panties down her legs. “I know the adult world often seems that way, but it is for the best.” She carelessly tossed Emily’s panties across the room where by chance or design they found their way into a garbage pail. “Now let’s get you dressed,” Chase said as she stood. “I know you don’t have any diapers here, but maybe Linda will have a few, stashed away for a baby who might need a change. Oh, Emily, we are going to be so busy.” Emily, helpless in Chase’s arms could say nothing. The fate she had so long tried to avoid had caught up with her. And she honestly was no longer sure if that was completely a bad thing. The hot days of summer had faded into the cold of fall. While the nights brought with them a chill that hinted at winter, the days could still be warm. It was on one of those warm, sunny days, around noon that Chase Morgan had taken a walk during lunch. She was dressed in a dark red skirt, with a cream blouse, a sweater of green tied around her neck in a jaunty manner. The modest heels of her oxfords clicked sharply on the sidewalk, and the stroller she pushed rolled along on silent wheels. People smiled at her when the passed, and Chase returned those smiles. A number of people who knew her said hello. She had just crossed the street and was beginning back towards her building when she heard someone call, “Chase!” She recognised the voice. Turned to see Lyle Redmond on the other side of the street, holding the hand of a little. Lyle looked both ways, then dashed across the street, pulling the little, Tiffy, along with him. The girl had to take three steps to every one of Lyle’s, but Chase could see that he had a tight hold on her, and was not going to let her fall. She could not fault him for how he took care of his girls. They were both dressed well, Lyle in a navy suit, Tiffy in a cute, dark brown dress. He gave Tiffy a lift as he stepped up over the curb. Her short dress skirt puffed up revealing the little’s diapers. “Chase, it’s been a while,” he told her, smiling. Chase returned his smile, looked down at Tiffy, then back at him. “I’ve been busy, you know how it is.” He nodded, still smiling. “I do indeed. You’ve made a lot of partnerships recently. I really wish you had agreed to sell.” She smiled. “Nothing wrong with a little competition.” He nodded, returned her smile. It seemed a little forced. “True enough. I’ve heard that you have hired Emily Black. Care to tell me how you managed that?” “Oh, Miss Black and I have a lot in common, a bond if you will. We’re women of the world.” From the stroller, it was possible the occupant made a rude sound, though it could have easily been a burp or a sneeze. Lyle looked towards the stroller. “Is this the little girl you brought to the party?” Chase smiled. “Yes, she is.” She smoothly spun the stroller around so the Lyle could see the occupant. “This is EmEm.” Emily was dressed in a short, pink skirt (a much lighter shade of the red that Chase wore), her thick, white disposable diaper in full view, and wore a pale green sweater. Her little black mary janes were similar in colour and material to Chase’s shoes. Chase was positive that she saw Lyle’s eyes move, his gaze darting from Emily in her stroller to Tiffy at his side. “She’s adorable,” he said. Chase smiled. She had gotten Emily’s hair long enough to do up in little girl bunches on either side of her head. She still was not sure if she wanted to grow Emily’s hair longer yet, the short styles were charming on her. Chase leaned down and pulled the pacifier from Emily’s mouth. “Say hello to Mr Redmond EmEm,” she said. “Hello Mr Redmond,” Emily said, in her pure, sweet voice, just the hint of a lisp in it. That lisp was so perfect, hard to get Emily to produce too, but worth the time. This time she was sure she saw him look from Emily to Tiffy. Chase knew that he was comparing their voices and she knew Emily would win that competition. Of course, there was no competition, and it was wrong to compare daughters because they were both lovely little girls. But Emily was the better. Lyle looked away from Emily, back to Chase as Chase put the pacifier back in Emily’s mouth. “She’s lucky to have you taking care of her.” His light tone seemed forced to Chase. “I’m lucky to have the opportunity. Little EmEm almost got lost from me.” “That would have been terrible.” He almost sounded genuine. Chase nodded. “As enjoyable as it is to speak about our little girls, there is some business I would like to ask about. I don’t suppose you could get Emily Black to find some time for some work for me, could you? I have a big project coming up, and she would be invaluable to it.” Chase smiled and shook her head. “I’m afraid that Miss Black is far too busy. I am working on making an offer for the big contract that ‘Sugar and Spice’ has got out. Lyle’s smile actually faded. “My company is making an offer on that as well.” “Is it really?” Chase asked, faking the surprise in her tone. “Well, I am sure that it will be like you said that time, that all your experience will be a major factor.” He nodded, the fake smile back. “Yes, of course. Well, competition is good.” He looked between Chase and Emily. Chase was quite pleased with the feeling of victory. She would have to come up with a special reward for Emily. “I have to run,” he told her, seeming to get over his surprise. “You should come over to the house soon, our girls can have a playdate. We can talk business.” “That sounds nice,” Chase said, enjoying that the lord of the manor was making an entreaty to her. She supposed that made her a queen. He nodded. “It was good to see you. Come along Tiffy,” he said as he led the girl away. Chase watched them go, smiled, and spun the stroller back around, pushing it again towards her building. One of the staff held the door open as Chase came in, directing the stroller into the lobby. She thanked the man and walked towards reception. Claire and Kristen no longer worked there; Chase had promoted them, feeling their experience was of better use elsewhere. Two new young women manned the desk now, a recent hire named Amanda and (somewhat to everyone’s surprise) Jessica King. Jessica had gotten in trouble with her school and was in danger of being sent back a few grades. About a month after Chase had fired her the young woman had come back and literally begged to be given another chance. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan,” Amanda said, bright and chipper. She was a proverbial ray of sunshine and could make even the dourest of visitors smile. “Did you and little EmEm have a good stroll?” she asked as she came around the desk and knelt in front of the stroller. “Yes, most pleasant,” Chase said, smiling as she recalled the look on Lyle’s face. “And little EmEm enjoyed some fresh air in her pretty new outfit.” The soft giggle from the stroller told Chase that once more the ever bright Amanda had gotten to her daughter. “Jessica, come here and take a look at little EmEm’s new outfit.” Chase had told Jessica in no uncertain terms that completing her internship would require good reports from her supervisor, Amanda, so Jessica came out from behind the reception desk. Perhaps not as quick as she might have. Chase would mention that to Amanda. The terms of her second chance were not completely obvious, but if you knew to look you could see how the diaper she wore rounded out her bottom under the skirt, and you could hear the soft plastic rustle when she moved. ‘If you pissed your pants once you might again, I can’t have that,’ Chase had told her. She really had no concerns that Jessica would have such an accident, but she thought it would make Emily more accepting of her diapers if she knew Jessica wore them as well. And while it probably did not, the fact seemed to bring a smile to Emily’s face, which alone made it well worth it. “Yes, it’s very pretty,” Jessica said as she came to stand in front of the stroller. “And look at her bright white diaper,” Amanda exclaimed. Chase suspected that Emily was probably blushing a little, she knew for a fact Jessica was. “If you’ll excuse me, ladies,” Chase said, pushing the stroller towards the elevators. She spoke to a few more people on her way up, smiled as people expressed delight over Emily, and on the twenty-third floor pushed the stroller into her office suite. There Kristen was waiting. Lisa had been promoted, given a position as a liaison between Chase’s company and the other companies they were entering into partnerships with. She had promoted Kristen to her executive assistant and was so far quite pleased with the young woman. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan, did you and EmEm enjoy your walk?” “Quite pleasant, thank you. Any messages?” “Nothing important, though Mr Julian of Evertech called, he wanted to move the meeting thirty minutes ahead. Your schedule was clear, so I told him that it was okay.” “That’s fine.” Kristen knelt in front of the stroller. “Want me to change EmEm?” “No,” Chase said with a smile, “she’ll be fine.” Kristen stood, looking just a little disappointed. Chase was somewhat greedy when it came to taking care of Emily. She pushed the stroller into her office, swung it around and tucked it into a corner where it was out of the way. She knelt down and released the safety straps from that held Emily safe and secure, then slid a finger into Emily’s diaper. The flush of red across Emily’s cheeks was probably not wholly due to embarrassment Chase thought, smiling, her large fingers gently caressing Emily between her legs. “Still dry,” she announced, a little disappointed, but careful not show it as she drew her fingers from the diaper. She took the pacifier from Emily’s mouth and then lifted her from the stroller, swinging her up into the air. “So high!” she said. Emily looked a little alarmed, which was one of her many adorable looks. Chase brought her lower, so they were eye to eye, then she dipped her a little and kissed her on the forehead. “What an adorable little girl I have.” A tiny smile flashed on Emily’s face for a moment. Crossing the room in a few steps, Chase bent over and put Emily in her playpen, among the expensive plush toys scattered within it. The playpen was at the side of the room, the polished oak bars fitting in well with the rest of the room’s furniture. There was a change table in Chase’s personal bathroom. She had not brought a lot of baby furniture into her office. It was still a place of business. Still holding Emily under her arms, she looked down at the little. She suspected that Emily had not fully accepted her new place in the world, which was fine with Chase. It just made it more enjoyable. “Do you know why mommy calls you EmEm?” Emily looked up at her, a guileless look of confusion on her face that made her look so innocent. After a few seconds, she said, “No Mama.” Smiling Chase leaned in and kissed her on her forehead again. “Because EmEm is my two adorable little rabbits.” She began to tickle Emily through her clothing until Emily was giggling happily (and perhaps even wetting her diapers a little, Chase could hope). She then gave Emily a gentle push and lowered her onto her thickly diapered bottom with a soft ‘thump’. “You be good, and mommy will play with you once Mr Julian leaves.” She picked up a cheap, plasticky looking pink laptop, covered in decals of a popular cartoon with ponies. She placed the laptop on Emily’s lap. “Yes Mama,” Emily said. Chase turned away from her and went to her own desk. She took a seat, then looked towards the playpen, where Emily was already bent over the laptop, looking like a little girl playing at being an adult. Of course, Chase and a few others knew that was not the case, but it did not hurt to let everyone else think that Emily was just as she appeared. Emily may not have needed to be taken care of, but Chase was of the opinion that she benefitted from it. Less time worrying about paying rent, doing chores, even keeping her pants dry, more time focused on her work. Feeling content, she turned to her own laptop. She had some notes to review before her meeting with Paul Julian. The first thing Emily did whenever logging onto a computer was to make sure that no one had put a keylogger on the computer, or was watching her with some sort of spyware. Not that it had happened, but as Chase had taught her, she could not afford to make mistakes. The second thing she did was check her accounts. Chase had not tried to take control of Emily’s property, whether as a way to show some respect or that she just had never thought about it. She also had, likely unknowingly, given Emily Black access to Morgan and Stone’s bank accounts. Accessing money from them would be illegal, but Emily was willing to consider it. She could put things in place quickly enough to arrange for her kidnapping… rescue, to arrange for her rescue whenever she wanted. Though the people performing the rescue would likely think it a kidnapping…. That Emily had not was because she knew that Chase would come looking for her, and she was pretty sure that were she to find her (and Emily was giving it about a thirty-five percent chance at the moment) that there would be punishments for running away. That meant if she were going to arrange her rescue she would have to do something about Chase. Violence had never crossed Emily’s mind, but she thought she might be able to pass some evidence of wrongdoing on to the right authorities that could get Chase in trouble. Chase’s recent and rapid growth had led her to cut a few corners, nothing serious or really illegal, but it would require being addressed in court. If Chase was busy in court than Emily could use that time to make sure Chase did not find her. But she really did not want to do that to Chase. At least not yet. Chase had been good to her word. Emily was spoiled rotten. The playpen, with its soft, fluffy silk floor, and polished oak bars, was like all the things Chase had bought for her; beautiful and well made. Her clothing was all custom made (naturally, though visits to Linda were always a little embarrassing), with none of the silly little mobility limiting tricks that some littles had to deal with. (Linda had actually turned her old apartment into a complete studio and workroom and was living in Emily’s old apartment.) And her diapers were the best. So absorbent that Emily was often not even aware when they were wet (which of course was probably the point). She had met enough other littles in similar situations to know that she was pretty lucky. She had seen them in ugly clothing, badly fitting, obviously cheap diapers. Strollers of ugly plastics and plain aluminium. Likely the baby furniture in their lives was equally shoddy. And she had seen what they ate. Having Chase feed her delicious food was infinitely preferable to the other options littles dealt with. She was likely eating better than many gourmands. Of course, the doctor at that stupid clinic was telling Chase a blander diet, more suited to a little, was what Emily should be eating. Fortunately, Chase did not take well to being told how to look after her daughter. And she did not have a toddler or infant-like mind, as happened to many littles. The Etiquette school that Chase had sent her to had made her a bed wetter, but she had left the school after four weeks still able to get to the potty… most of the time. She had been humbled at that school, learned that while she might be a genius when it came to computers and tech, she was as a slow child compared to those bigs who had mastered the art of making littles accept their status as small children. She had known what was going to happen, had been sure she could resist, passively of course, and make Chase realise that her plan was not going to work. And then after barely six days she was not able to stay dry when she was asleep, and the circular logic word traps (as she thought of them) started going around in her head. It was okay for little girls to wet their beds, and she wet her bed, so she was a little girl.... How stupid, but it had stuck in her mind, and if she thought too long about it she ended up getting distracted, usually be her work. When she had left the school, she had figured she had been at the level of a preschooler. She mostly got to the potty on time and had only had one messy accident, and that was only because another girl had been using the potty and Emily had waited a little too long to ask. She had seen other girls become nearly infants in only two weeks, so she suspected her teachers were using kid gloves, as it were, on her. Probably because Chase needed her to be Emily Black as well as EmEm. She suddenly stopped typing on her laptop. “Something wrong EmEm,” Chase asked from her desk. “Do you need the potty?” “No mama,” Emily said, “I just got why I was two rabbits.” Chase laughed. “So smart.” It was condescending, but Emily had heard far worst being directed at other littles from their mommies or daddies, so she was willing to take it as a compliment. She returned to her typing. There had been a few more messy accidents since leaving the school, and she was not making it to the potty when she had to pee as often as she had before. Chase made sure Emily enjoyed when her diapers were wet and the subsequent diaper changes. Emily was only human after all and pleasure was a strong motivator. No, she had not given up the idea she might win free of Chase but wanted to be sure when she made her attempt. Failure was not an option. And for the moment she got to live well and do what she loved. And got to be with the person she loved, who loved her back, though not in the way Emily would have preferred. She had even talked Chase out of the ballet lessons in favour of yoga (though ballet remained a threat if her work was never up to the standards Chase wanted), Chase had promised her about seventy-five percent happiness, maybe eighty. It was close to that. Emily felt a bit of pressure from her bladder, and her bottom, and thought maybe she should ask for the potty, but the work she had started was so interesting. Surely she would be fine if she waited. And she was in diapers after all. As she worked, Emily was not aware that she was smiling. It was the same smile that Chase had wanted to see more of. A similar smile was on Chase’s face at the moment as little and big worked together, equally content. Well, Chase was more content, but if you had asked she would have said that was only fair. She was bigger after all. Author’s Notes When I had first decided to try to write a story about a little in the Diaper Dimension who knew what things were like and was trying to avoid ending up in diapers my little character was a Sherlock Homles style deductive genius. Because she was a little, she had to team up with a sympathetic (also somewhat lazy and greedy and with zero interest in children) big who would act the great detective while the little was really solving the crimes. It was an all right idea, but I am the pants when it comes to writing mysteries. As I played around with the various ideas, I thought about how a little living in secret might be discovered. I thought it might be interesting if she found out that someone was up to something illegal and had to go to court to testify. There were some fun ideas there, like the judge ordering the bailiff to ‘pull down that girl’s pants and make sure she is diapers!’ and then, ‘Training panties may be diapers by the letter of the law, but not the spirit and not in my court. Bailiff, take her and put her in proper court diapers!’ She might even be found in contempt of court for not keeping her pacifier in her mouth. Fun, but it did not quite get where I wanted. When I initially envisioned this story, I figured Emily would end up in diapers. After all, it is the Diaper Dimension, and she is a protagonist little. It’s like a universal law after all. And as I was writing in another person’s world, I wanted to respect that world. And a character who breaks the settings universal laws begins to shift into sueish territories. IMO. But when people started indicating a hope that Emily would ‘win’ I had to give it some thought. However, Ausdpr made a good point, that it is not so much if she will end up in a nursery, but the quality of that nursery. Which became part of Chase’s argument near the end. Plus, come on, 4 foot tall, waifish, cute girl with a messy, self-inflicted bob… I wanted to see her in diapers. I kind of skipped the entire ‘baby training’ part, but as there are lots of excellent stories out there that I did not think that Chasing Emily would suffer from not having such scenes. As a side note in my mind Emily was sent to Miss Fairchild’s School for Maturity and Etiquette. It seems like an excellent place for Chase to get the results she wanted. I hope you enjoyed the story. I appreciate all the feedback I got and found many of the suggestions interesting. Thank you.

Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part One by Babystevie26 Catherine Benton, math teacher at Hippolyta Middle School, sat on the toilet in one of the girls' restrooms. In front of her, the door of her stall had just been swung open. Standing at the door, staring at her was Allison Jaruwalski, one of her seventh grade students. In Catherine's hands were a pair of panties and a skirt, both wet due to the fact that she had not quite made it to the toilet on time, despite the rush that had prevented her from remembering to lock the door properly.The scenario would be bad in any context. For a Little in Amazon society, it was the Kiss of Death. It mattered not how old the Little nor how young the Amazon, once the former had a potty accident in front of the latter, there could be only one outcome.Today would be no exception, but it would be unlike many such encounters before it."I'm sorry, Miss Benton," Allison whispered. "I couldn't think of anything else that would work."Allison took a deep breath, as if preparing herself, then continued speaking."To think I believed you were different," Allison said loudly. "I'm disappointed in you, Miss Ben-no." Allison shook herself. "I'm disappointed in you, Catherin-no, Cathy. How can you teach middle school when you can't keep your panties dry. That's something even kindergartners figure out. An adult shouldn't have any problems; but, then, maybe you aren't an adult after all."Throughout her student's tirade Catherine… Cathy now… had closed her eyes, struggling not to cry. It took her a few moments to realize that something sounded… off. When Cathy opened her eyes again, she saw Allison was not looking at her. Even as she continued talking about how Cathy was no better than her own Little sister when her diapers leaked, Allison was watching the door."Come on." Allison held out her hand. Before doing anything, Cathy started to put on her panties again."Leave them off," Allison instructed quietly."But-""I said leave them off," Allison repeated, this time in a shout. "When we walk out of this room everybody needs to see what you did!"Before Cathy could even attempt to argue further, Allison grabbed her hand and pulled her out into the hallway dressed in nothing but her blouse and socks. Cathy's wet skirt and panties were held tightly in her free hand, visible to any onlookers. Her shoes, kicked off so Cathy could remove and inspect the damage to her clothing, were left on the bathroom floor where they'd been discarded. ---------- Cathy struggled to keep up with Allison as she marched along. It didn't help that as she moved Cathy looked around her to see if anyone was there to see her humiliation. She caught sight of one person as she and Allison passed her. An In-Betweener girl, not much taller than Cathy, who Cathy recognized by face but not by name. The girl watched them pass, eyes wide. She seemed about to try and stop them, but thought better of it.The halls were otherwise empty. It was near the end of the school day, and last period was finishing up. In fact…"Shouldn't you be in class right now?" Cathy asked."I ditched," Allison replied in a whisper."What?" Cathy asked. "Why?""To make sure I could get to you before Ramirez did."With that answer, everything began to fall into place."My 'accident' was nothing of the sort," Cathy seethed."Oh, I highly doubt that, Miss Benton," a man's voice said. Both Amazon and Little froze.Entering the hall behind them was a man of impressive height even for an Amazon. He easily towered over both Cathy and Allison. He looked the pair up and down before turning to Allison."So it seems the inevitable happened, Miss Jaruwalski?""I-If by that, Mr. Pavel, you mean Miss Be-er, Cathy had an accident, then yes."The tall teacher nodded."No surprise. We were pressured to hire for diversity but…" Pavel sighed theatrically, "everyone knew it was only a matter of time. I'll arrange to have someone manage the remainder of her class today." He smiled. "At least it's Friday, so we have until Monday for to get her replacement. Speaking of which, shouldn't you be in sixth period, Miss Jaruwalski?""I was feeling sick," Allison said promptly. "Something I ate, I think. I left last period because I had to throw up. That's how I found Cathy." She held up Cathy's hands, lifting the bottomless Little up to her toes. "She ran into the stall next to mine just a tad too late.""I see." Vice-Principal Pavel's eyes narrowed. "Then get 'Cathy' here to the Home Economics classroom. They'll have everything to care for her properly and you can go back to class.""Actually, Mr. Pavel," Allison responded, "I-I was thinking I'd take her back home. My parents have been talking about adopting a playmate for my Little sister at home. Seems a perfect chance."Pavel's face turned grotesque from the grin that appeared on it."Aren't you going to put her into a diaper, first?""Um… no," Allison said, then, more quickly, "I told her to carry her wet clothes so everyone could see right away that she can't trusted with panties or big girl clothes."Pavel laughed."Not bad. Yes, I think that will send a message just diapering her could never convey. Very well, take her home and get her situated. I'll explain to your teacher that you left with my permission and we'll see you on Monday.""Yes, sir. Thank you, Mr. Pavel."Allison hurriedly led Cathy out of the school building, leaving Cathy's career as a schoolteacher behind it. ---------- True to her word, Allison did not diaper or otherwise re-dress Cathy. She was led naked but for a pair of socks from the waist down and carrying the clothes that would have been covering her bottom half had she not peed in them. More than a few passerby pointed and laughed as she was led along. An occasional Little watched her go by, in their eyes a mix of sympathy and "better her than me."After about thirty minutes of walking, Allison had led Cathy to a suburb with several two-story homes. Allison opened the fence into one, painted a pastel blue. Cathy had to catch her breath thanks to the pace Allison had set."Mom! Dad!" Allison called as soon as she was inside. "I'm home!"There was no response. Cathy assumed that meant nobody else was home. Once Allison was sure of that herself, she let out a sigh and let her shoulders sag."Come on, Miss Benton," Allison said, leading Cathy further into the house. "It's not much but you can borrow a pair of pants from my sister. I'm afraid she doesn't have any underwear, though, unless you want to wear a diaper right away."She guided Cathy to a nursery. Knowing Allison's family had a Little, Cathy was not surprised to note that she could fit comfortably on or in every piece of furniture in the room. Allison pointed out the dresser where she could get a pair of pants then, to Cathy's surprise, turned her back to the Little."Seems kind of late to worry about my modesty after marching me half naked over several blocks," Cathy said as she pulled on a pair of pastel pink shorts. They were on the baggy side, since they were meant to be worn with a diaper, but Cathy was just fine putting off that part for even a little bit longer.After taking off her socks, dirty due to the walk, Cathy told Allison she could turn around. Since she had not changed her shirt, Allison turned to find her former teacher barefoot, dressed in a white button down blouse and baggy pink shorts decorated with puppy paws."I'm sorry about that," Allison said. She averted her eyes from Cathy's face. "I had to act fast. Get you out of the school as quick I could.""Because of Ramirez?" Cathy asked. Allison nodded."Which Ramirez?" Cathy asked. "The teacher or the student?""Does it matter?" Allison asked. "They're mother and daughter, anyway.""Point taken." Cathy began pacing the nursery. "The mother has made more than her share of remarks that I'd be better helping her teach home ec than teaching math myself."Allison shuddered. Cathy did not notice."On the other hand, the daughter's been failing my class. She's failing most of them but mine's the only one taught by a Little," Cathy's tone grew ironic, "so that, of course, had to be a mistake.""I overheard them talking after home ec," Allison said. "They said on Friday they'd put something in your coffee to make you have to pee badly.""Then when I had my accident, they'd swoop in, get me diapered like I should've been from the start, and that would be that. Since it was Friday they'd have all weekend to break me, too, if they were worried about anyone missing me. Except, of course, you got to me first.""I… I couldn't let that happen," Allison said. Cathy noticed her voice had become shaky. "They aren't very good to the Little they already have. Y… You deserved better, even if 'better' is just… just convincing my parents to adopt you instead."Tears began forming in Allison's eyes."I'm so sorry," she sobbed. "You're not like any other Little I'd ever met. I didn't want anything bad to happen to you, but the only thing I could think of was take you before they did." Allison wiped at her eyes with her hands. "I destroyed your life as much they would've!"Cathy was stunned. She stood there, eyes wide, as the thirteen year old Amazon cried her eyes out and apologized for doing what her kind had done to Littles since time immemorial.Maybe there's hope for them yet, Cathy thought. I better comfort her before she convinces herself otherwise.She walked to Cathy and held her arms open. The girl took the hint and she fell to her knees to embrace the Little who had once been her teacher. Cathy, being barely two-thirds the younger girl's size, staggered under the weight but stayed firm on her feet, hugging Allison back."You're far better than Ramirez or her daughter," Cathy told her. "You're better than a lot of people out there. You truly wanted to protect me from something you knew would be terrible. I'd be lying if I said I was happy about becoming someone's baby. But-urk…"Allison's hug suddenly became tighter for a moment. A few desperate taps on her shoulder from Cathy made her loosen her grasp."I'm not happy about it, Allison, but I'll let you in on a secret."Allison released Cathy, who took a few steps back."None of us want to admit it, and we'll do whatever it takes to avoid it as long as possible, but every Little who lives among you Amazons knows deep down that this," Cathy gestured to the nursery around her, "is inevitable. Even the ones like me who try to make it work as adults know the moment will come. The moment where we piss off someone who thinks we should be pissing ourselves, or the moment where some vulnerability shows in the wrong place and the wrong time, or just a moment where we're sick and tired of fighting it and simply let someone take us."Cathy approached Allison and rested a hand on her shoulder."Every Little knows that moment will come. Mine came the moment I drank my diuretic-laced morning coffee. In fact, when you get right down to it, I hit all three. I ticked off the wrong person. You caught me with my wet pants down, and…" Cathy sighed. "If the choice is the nursery or having to keep looking over my shoulder for the next attempt to force an accident, I'll take the nursery. I'm not happy about becoming a baby, but if it has to happen at least I know I'll have a Mommy truly out to protect me."Allison was quiet for a moment. Then she began crying again. Unlike before, at least, she smiled as she did. She hugged Cathy again, picked her up, and stood."I promise I will!" Allison wailed. "I promise to not let anything happen to you! I'll be a good Mommy! I swear it!""That remains to be seen, young lady!"The voice shocked Amazon and Little out of their personal moment. Both looked at the nursery door to see an Amazon woman standing over the both of them. Clinging to the woman's hand was a Little dressed in a bluish-green jacket and red skirt. Cathy recognized the uniform of one of the local daycares. Pinned to the Little's chest was a name tag with "Eloise" written on it."M-mom!" Allison stammered. Her grip on Cathy suddenly tightened as the she saw the unamused expression on her mother's face. Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Two by Babystevie26 "Sissie!"The other Little, seemingly oblivious to the tension in the room, slipped out of her Mommy's grip, ran up to Allison, and hugged her legs. "H-hey, Stinker," Allison said."I'm not stinky," the Little protested. Then she looked at Cathy, still in Allison's arms. "Who's that? And why's she wearing my pants?""Th-this is Cathy," Allison said. "She's- she was a teacher at my school. She wet her panties so…" Allison swallowed. "So I…""You brought her home," Allison's mother nodded. "Actually, Vice-Principal Pavel called me on my way to get Eloise from daycare and told me what you did. I must say I'm not very pleased with you, right now, Allison.""But why?" Allison asked, then she shook herself. Probably, Cathy thought, because she realized how petulant she must have sounded. "Why, Mom? What was I supposed to do? Leave a Little who obviously can't care for herself alone? I wouldn't do that! Not when I saw her sitting in that stall, looking at her wet clothes like it was the end of the world. I wouldn't leave her there, not knowing when, or if, someone else would come along."Allison had begun to squeeze Cathy tighter during her monologue. In a way, this was fortunate since the need to breathe meant Cathy didn't get tempted to respond to any of Allison's remarks. Cathy understood her fate hung by a thread now. Whether she remained with Allison or got sent to some Littles' Orphanage or worse depended on a thirteen year old girl's ability to get her mother to say yes to "Can I keep her?" Cathy looked up at Allison's mother. Gone was the look of disapproval, replaced by a look mingling, to Cathy's eyes, understanding and maybe just a little pride."Oh, Allie, sweetie, I know just where you're coming from." She placed a hand on her daughter's shoulder. "Perhaps I should've had this talk with you sooner. I thought I had more time, but you're growing up so fast." She sighed. "When a girl reaches a certain age, Allie, she starts to experience changes, both in body and mind.""M-Mom…" Allison started blushing."Hear me out," she insisted. The hand on Allison's shoulder moved up to her cheek. "You saw Cathy there, with her wet clothes, and your heart ached, didn't it? You said you wouldn't leave her alone, but the truth is you couldn't, could you? The thought probably never even crossed your mind, did it?"Cathy watched Allison avert her eyes as her face grew red."No," she answered quietly. "I never even considered it.""That's a woman's maternal instinct," Allison 's mother explained. She smiled at her daughter. "When we see a child in trouble, it's our very nature to want to do something about it. You saw a Little in distress, which is pretty much the same thing, and you had to help. Of course, it's never quite that simple. How did you expect to take care of her, for starters?""Well… haven't you and Dad been talking about adopting again?""Yes, but that was us. We hadn't decided yet." The adult's tone instantly went from understanding to firm. "You don't get to make that decision yourself, then try to hand off the responsibility when you realize you can't handle it.""I wasn't!" Allison said suddenly. "I won't! I can handle the responsibility. I swear it.""Can you?" Allison's mother said, then turned her head and narrowed her eyes at Cathy. "Then answer me this: If you brought Cathy here home because of a pee-pee accident, why haven't you put her in a diaper yet?"Allison tensed."How can I believe you can be trusted with a Little when you aren't able to recognize your Little can't be trusted to keep her pants clean?""Mommy those are my pants!" a voice cut in.Cathy had almost forgotten the other Little in the room. The same was probably true of the Amazons, as they briefly turned to look at her. Eloise had been quietly following the conversation same as Cathy had, apparently."If she can't keep the pants she's wearing clean, then," Allison's mother corrected with a roll of her eyes and a twitch of her otherwise frowning lips."I-it's not like that, Mom," Allison said. She stepped away from her mother, her eyes were scanning the room, as if searching for inspiration. Then she turned back to her mother."I was going to give her an enema," Allison told her mother. Cathy's eyes went wide at the mention of enemas, but Allison continued before Cathy could respond. "I remember Dad said that Littles on their own live in squalor. Dirty homes, bad food because they can't reliably cook for themselves, things so on. So I got to thinking Cathy's tummy's probably full of unhealthy stuff like that and should be cleaned out.""Really?" her mother asked, raising an eyebrow."Yeah, so I didn't put a diaper on her right away because I was gonna do that. Then I realized I'd never given an enema before. Only helped you when you gave Eloise one."A whimper from the floor told Cathy that had not been a pleasant experience."I'd hardly be responsible if I tried to do something like that and hurt my Little girl because I didn't know what I was doing. So I decided to wait for you to get home and, since you'd be home real soon, I thought it'd be a waste of a diaper."Allison's mother looked at her daughter intently. Cathy didn't know it, but that look was one Allison had seen on her mother before. The look said "You're lying. I know you're lying. You know I know. But your excuse is just plausible enough to pass muster."Unfortunately, in Allison's experience, this meant often having to put her money where her mouth was. That promised unpleasant things for Cathy's very immediate future. "All right," Allison's mother said eventually. "You have a point. No time like the present. Undress her and bring her to the bathroom."Allison hesitated only for a moment before setting Cathy back on her feet and unbuttoning the Little's blouse. Once that was off the pants came next. There was no bra. Littles didn't have much in the way of breast size so one could go either way without much undue effect. Cathy had opted to go without because it also meant going without comments about how she was dressing like a grown-up or was padded in the wrong places.Once Allison was done, she took Cathy's hand and followed her mother to the bathroom. Once there, Allison released Cathy and left her to get own devices while she was shown how to prepare the solution for the enema. The other Little, Eloise, waddled in close behind them. Cathy was left naked, standing next to her fellow Little, still in her daycare clothes."It won't be so bad," Cathy heard Eloise say. The other Little placed a hand on Cathy's bare shoulder."Mommy and Sissie aren't doing it because you're naughty or trying not to poop," she continued. "So you'll get the soft kind. It'll make your tummy tickle from the inside but it won't hurt unless you try and hold it super long."Cathy only nodded as her new friend imparted her wisdom. If tips on how to take an enema could be called such."Try to hold it in for a while, though," Eloise went on. "If you poop too soon, Mommy will think it didn't work enough and do it again.""How long is long enough?" Cathy asked. "How many minutes should I aim for?"Eloise looked at her blankly."Are minutes the long hand or the short hand?" she asked."Um… the long hand," Cathy replied. Eloise considered this then held one arm straight up and the other just slightly off to her left."About this long," Eloise said.Before Cathy could ask for clarification, a pair of large hands grabbed her from under her arms and lifted her from the floor. Allison's mother carried her to Allison herself, who sat on the toilet with one hand in her lap and an enema nozzle the other.Cathy was placed on Allison's lap, lying face down as if to receive a spanking."Everything is lubricated?" Allison's mother asked."Yes," Allison replied with a hesitant nod."Then begin."Cathy tried to brace herself, but she still yelped as the nozzle entered her rear. Cathy began to squirm as warm water began to enter her body from the wrong end. She felt herself held down be Allison's relatively large hand on her bare back. Held down that way, there was nothing to do but lie there, naked, facing the linoleum floor while a girl she had assigned homework literally mere hours ago shoved a tube into her butt and pumped her full of water, or whatever it was this family used in their Little's enemas."You're doing very good, Allie," Cathy heard a voice say from above her. Then a hand patted Cathy on her head. "You're being very well behaved, too, Cathy. You're making your mommy very happy."Cathy heard a footsteps move away from her before the voice spoke up again."Now stay like that until the enema bag is empty. Once it is, set the alarm and get a diaper on her. There's a few under the sink with wipes and lotion.""I won't need the plug?" Cathy heard Allison ask. Silence for a moment, then…"No, this first time we can go without. Littles always try to hold it when they're first put into diapers. I'm sure you can count on Cathy to hold out as long as she can before she expels the enema. If that still isn't long enough, we'll fill her up again and use the plug then."Cathy, beginning to feel bloated from the liquid going into her, resolved to hold it as long as she had to in order to avoid a repeat."Speaking of filled up, I haven't changed Eloise yet."Cathy heard a rustle of cloth and then a crinkle."Ellie's a soggy girl all right," Cathy heard Allison's mother say. "I'll get her changed and come check on you in a few minutes, Allie.""Okay, Mom," she said. After a few moments, presumably to ensure they were alone, Allison spoke to Cathy directly for the first time since her mother came in."I am so, so sorry," Allison whispered desperately."I can't decide if your improvisation skills are great or terrible…" Cathy muttered."It's almost done," Allison said."Oh, joy…"Eventually Allison announced the bag was empty. Cathy heard her press a button then lift Cathy herself off of her lap. Allison put the Little down on her back on the bathroom rug and left her there to get what she would need. Cathy felt no motivation to move from where she was. Eloise's description of her "tummy ticking from the inside" was apt. It wasn't painful, but it wasn't pleasant either. Eventually Allison returned with lotion, powder, a box of wet wipes, and a diaper."The first of many…" Cathy sighed as she eyed the plastic rectangle in her teenage mommy's hand. Allison looked guilty again, but Cathy shook her head."I told you, already." Cathy frowned. "Inevitable. Let's get it done."Allison nodded and got to work. She took some wipes and cleaned Cathy's diaper area. They were cool to the touch and made Cathy flinch. Allison further wiped down the Little's legs, which Cathy realized she had never properly cleaned besides a quick rub down with toilet paper following the accident that brought all this about.Following that came lotion being rubbed into Cathy's skin, followed by a liberal coating of powder. Finally came the thing itself. Allison gripped Cathy's ankles, lifted her bottom half off the rug, and slid the diaper underneath her. From there it was a simple matter of bringing up the front and the sealing of Cathy Benton's fate was complete with the sealing of the diaper tapes.Once a Little was put in a diaper, they were never going to be taken out of them except to be changed into a new one.Which is going to happen sooner, rather than later, Cathy thought as the tickling sensation in her stomach grew stronger."Stand up, please," Allison said. Cathy did so, and saw Allison was under the sink digging something out. When she emerged, Allison was carrying another white object. They almost looked like panties, until Cathy got a closer look and realized they were panties. Plastic panties."Mom told me to put these on you, too." Allison held the pants out for Cathy to step into. "In case of leaks when the enema comes out."Cathy obliged and the plastic pants were lifted into place over the diaper itself. Cathy briefly examined them and tested their fit before looking up and seeing Allison staring at her with a faraway look in her eyes and a rather vapid grin on her face."Is everything all right?""You…" Allison stammered, "…are so adorable!"Cathy's reply ended before it began when she doubled over slightly from a cramp."How much time do I have?" she asked instead. Allison checked the timer she had started before diapering Cathy."About three minutes," she replied.Left with that time limit, Cathy huddled down into a fetal position and decided to wait it out. Under most circumstances, she preferred to pace. To keep moving. The enema churning in her belly made that prospect sound more uncomfortable than she would have liked. Instead, she stayed put and tried to find a position that took some of the pressure off her stomach until it was time. The diaper created a noticeable crinkle each time she moved. Allison sat on the toilet watching her. Whenever Cathy turned her head to look of Allison, the Amazon girl was grinning with that same faraway, dreamy look in her eyes.Eventually the timer dinged and Allison confirmed that time was up."You can go anytime, now, Miss Be-er Cathy," she told the Little."Any chance of getting to use the potty?" Cathy asked as another cramp made her wince."Sorry." Allison shrugged. "We don't have a potty. We used to, when I was a toddler. Mom and Dad wanted to train Eloise and I together but she flat out refused. So once I was out of diapers they just tossed it.""So you don't have a potty at all?""Nope.""Um… Allison, what about that?" Cathy pointed."What about what?" Allison asked. Cathy seemed to be pointing at her, but Allison just stared back. Cathy moved her hand down. Allison looked further, eventually she bent down further until her head was level with her knees. It took Allison a few seconds staring at the base of the toilet bowl before she got it."Oh!" Allison exclaimed. "Potty, right."Cathy rolled her eyes."But the answer's still no," Allison shook her head. "I wouldn't mind, but Mom's expecting a dirty diaper and if she doesn't get it she'll think I'm not dedicated to doing this right."Cathy knew the answer before she'd even asked the question. It had been worth a try to ask, but Allison was right. If Cathy didn't follow through from her end, so to speak, her fate as a Little of this household would become a great deal more uncertain. Given the alternatives, and that poopy diapers were going to be a common part of her life now whatever happened, Cathy resigned herself to what had to happen.She breathed deeply and tried to relax, only for another stomach cramp to hit. Rather than start the process, it instead made Cathy instinctively clench and try to hold it. She tried to bend over or squat, as she had seen Littles and babies do before, but she couldn't quite make herself release, even with the enema."Wow, Mom was right," Allison said. "You are holding it as long as you can, even when you're trying not to.""Soiling yourself on purpose isn't easy when you haven't done it literally in decades, enema or no enema," Cathy told her. Then, finally, she managed a push that started the ball rolling.Allison watched the ex-teacher assume a bent over, knock-kneed position as wet farts sounded off from her diaper. Cathy grunted with the effort as she filled her diaper. It was the runniest, most watery bowel movement the Little could remember having.As she did her business she felt a hand on her back. Eloise had come back, changed out of her daycare uniform but not into anything more than a dry diaper. She took Cathy's right hand in her free one and held it. The hand on Cathy's back began rubbing."Did she hold it long enough?" Allison's mother asked as she walked in."A minute or two extra, actually," Allison replied. "Just like you said, she held it as long as she could.""I've seen enough Littles try to fight it at work," Allison's mother said. "She'll learn eventually. In the meantime, be mindful of how often she goes. If she isn't making mommy a present at least once a day, she may be trying to hold it. Or she may be legitimately constipated. Either way it'll be time for some encouragement."Cathy shuddered, but wasn't herself sure if it was from having finished soiling herself or the idea Allison might have to do this to her again."Now, Allison," her mother went on, "you gave her the enema, she's filled her pants, what comes next?""A diaper change," Allison answered immediately. Her mother waved her finger theatrically with a "tsk tsk"."Not yet," her mother said. "You're probably thinking that since this isn't a punishment there's no reason we shouldn't change her right away?"Allison nodded."As much as she's gone, there may yet be a bit in her system. Before we change her we need to make sure as much of the enema is out of her as possible. Otherwise you'll just have another poopy diaper within the hour.""What do I do, then?"In reply Allison's mother took Cathy's left hand and walked her to her mommy. Eloise, still holding Cathy's right, followed along. Cathy's expression soured as she moved in her dirty diaper. Allison took Cathy's hand in her right. Her left found its way behind Cathy and cupped the back of her diaper."Feels like she emptied out pretty good to me," Allison noted."There's always more," her mother said in a chiding tone. She took the hand Allison had been using to check Cathy's diaper and moved it to the Little's stomach, and instructed her to massage Allison's tummy. Allison complied, and Cathy didn't think it felt too bad until suddenly her bowels pushed more out into her diaper."See what I mean?" Allison's mother asked. "Keep that up until nothing's coming out then you can change her. I might do it in the tub, give her a rinse before you put a new diaper on her. We'll give her and Eloise a proper bath after dinner."Allison acknowledged the instructions and continued rubbing Cathy's stomach. Cathy didn't keep track of how long this went on, she only knew that it ended when she heard a door somewhere in the house open and close and heard a man's voice call "I'm home.""Daddy!" Eloise squealed. She immediately ran off to meet him. Unfortunately, one thing she didn't do was release Cathy's hand first. Eloise's rush to leave yanked Cathy unexpectedly backwards. Eloise stopped when she felt Cathy's weight getting pulled behind her but it was too little too late.Cathy fell backwards and landed squarely on her butt. The good news was, covered as it was by a diaper, that was the most protected part of her body to land on. The bad news was that she had also spent more time than she cared to think of soiling it, meaning she landed right into the mush that filled the seat of her pants.For the Little who had once been Catherine Benton, math teacher, this was the last straw. In a matter of hours she had been abducted, however well intentioned it had been, forced into a thirty minute walk half naked, given an enema, made to release it into a diaper, then sent careening into her own filth. All while everyone around her, including possibly her would-be savior, regarded her as a toddler with no say in any of it.Well, fine! Cathy thought as the tears began. They want a toddler, I'll give them one!Cathy began to cry. Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Three by Babystevie26 Not the head not the head anything but the head!That was the thought running through Allison Jaruwalski's mind as Eloise's carelessness sent Cathy tumbling backwards. Fortunately, her prayers were answered when Cathy landed on her butt. Unfortunately, falling like that caused some of the enema mess to leak out of her diaper even with the plastic pants. Cathy sat on the floor in her leaking diaper for a few moments, her face expressionless. Then began to cry.Not just cry, but scream. Allison watched in helpless shock as the most adult Little she had ever met gave herself over to a massive temper tantrum. Cathy went so far as to throw herself backwards; still, thankfully, not hitting her head on the floor but hitting the floor with her fists and feet.Instinct took over then. Allison ran up and picked Cathy up from the floor."Shh…- Allison said, attempting to soothe the Little even as she screamed in Allison's ear. "It's okay Cathy. Mommy's got you. You're okay, baby."The sweet nothings eventually worked their magic as Cathy's screaming died down."There we go," Allison continued in that same soft tone while stroking Cathy's hair. "There's a good Kitty Cat."Still softly cooing Allison stood up and carried Cathy to the bathtub. Allison put Cathy down on her feet, facing the Little toward the wall. Cathy leaned forward, resting her hands on the wall and making no sound other than an occasional sob.Allison helped Cathy step out of the plastic panties and saw that her landing had essentially caused a blowout in her dirty diaper. The mess that should have been contained within had been squished out of both leg and waistbands. Cathy's lower back, belly, and upper legs were covered to some degree. Allison took deep breaths through her mouth to try and avoid gagging or vomiting from the sight and stink.She reached around Cathy and undid the tapes of her diaper. As the diaper plopped down into the tub and Allison got a full look of the Little's mess covered lower half her self control failed, sending her scrambling to the toilet to throw up. After a moment she braced herself, went back to the tub, and found a shower nozzle to begin rinsing off Cathy."I suppose we can't question your sincerity after that display."Both Allison and Cathy flinched at the sound of that voice. In all that excitement, Allison had genuinely forgotten her mother and sister were still in the bathroom with them.Cathy stayed facing the wall, but Allison looked back and saw her mother beaming at her. Eloise was in her arms, sucking her thumb and watching everything before her with worry in her eyes. At some point during the tantrum Allison's father had entered the bathroom. When he had come in, Allison had no idea, but she saw the pride in his eyes, in both her parents' eyes, and grew suddenly bashful."You still have a lot to learn," Allison's mom said, eyeing the toilet bowl where the girl had just lost her lunch. "However, I'm a lot less opposed to this adoption than I was an hour ago.""I was very impressed, too, Allie Cat," Allison's dad told her. He kneeled down to her current eye level. "When your mom messaged me that you brought a Little home, I was concerned. Too many people, even adults who should know better, treat the Littles in their families like toys or pets. I was very happy to see you weren't like that. You understand that a Little needs to be cared for like a child and acted accordingly.""So… so Cathy can stay?" Allison asked hopefully. Her parents nodded."We'll work out the details over dinner," Allison's mom said. "For now, get Cathy cleaned up and diapered. It's spaghetti night so she won't need more than that." Allison's mother briefly nuzzled Eloise, also in just a diaper, getting a giggle from the Little. "Get yourself cleaned up and changed, too, dear. You need it almost as much as Cathy."Allison looked down at herself and discovered, to her disgust, that hugging someone wearing an extremely leaky messy diaper caused unpleasant things to happen to one's clothing. The front and sides of her school uniform was covered in brown where Cathy's stomach and legs had come into contact. Thanks to her blouse's short sleeves, her bare right arm, where she'd held Cathy's legs, also had some of Cathy's mess on them.Allison made a grossed out face, then turned around to reclaim the shower nozzle and continued to wash the rest of the poop off of Cathy first. From the corner of her eye, Allison saw her father nod, as if she had passed another test of some kind."I'll take care of cleaning up the bathroom itself while you get dinner started," he told Allison's mother. Then, to Allison herself, "I'll take care of the tub, too once you're done. We'll be needing it after two Little girls get done with their spaghetti."With that, Allison finished rinsing off Cathy's body and began drying her with a towel instead of wipes. On her father's advice, Allison was thorough with the job, getting into every nook and cranny she could think of. Aside from an occasional squeak or moan, Cathy was silent during this process.Once that was done, Allison asked her father to hand her a diaper for Cathy. Allison did a quick stand-up diapering of the Little before taking her hand and leading her to Allison's own bedroom. Once there, she turned to Cathy and found the Little glaring at her."My… my room has its own bathroom and… and shower," Allison explained to Cathy, stammering in the face of that glare. "And I… kind of get the feeling you'd… you'd rather be alone right now. Can I trust you to stay here while I wash up?"Cathy didn't answer. Instead, she climbed onto Allison's bed and turned to the wall."I… guess that's a… yes?" Allison shrugged and got a change of clothes before heading into her bathroom. She stripped off her uniform, wondering if it was even salvageable after that enema fiasco. She'd have to talk to her mom about that.She took about twenty minutes to make sure everything was scrubbed off of her before she got out. She dressed herself and, as she brushed her hair, stepped back into her bedroom to find one of her dresser drawers had been opened. Looking to her bed, Cathy was more or less where Allison had left her, sitting on the bed facing the wall except she now wore one of her Mommy's tops. As a thirteen year-old who had not yet had a major growth spurt, Allison was one of the shorter Amazons in her grade. She still had a full head on the tallest In-Betweener, but even with that factored in her shirt was big enough on an adult Little that Cathy might as well have been wearing a dress.Allison smiled but suppressed the powerful urge to gush and say 'awww'. Instead, she walked to Cathy, grabbed the hem of the shirt, and yanked it up over the Little's head before she realized anything was happening. Cathy let out a yelp of surprise as the shirt went past her face and past her arms before she could attempt to resist."Allison!" Cathy hastily put her arms in front of her chest."No extra clothes until after your bath," Allison told her."Why not?" Cathy asked."It's spaghetti night," Allison said."That doesn't answer my question," Cathy replied. Allison tilted her head and blinked at her, unsure how that didn't explain everything."Have you seen babies eat spaghetti?" she tried."I'm not a baby!" Cathy said, tears forming in her eyes. "I'm not a baby and I'm not your 'Kitty Cat', either!" Cathy began breathing heavily. "You know, as loathsome as they are, at least Ramirez and her daughter would have been intentionally humiliating me! You… you put them to shame without even trying!"Allison, stunned at the remark, fought back tears of her own. She took a deep breath and smiled at Cathy."So…" she began hesitantly, trying to sound light-hearted, "I guess you're still upset about the enema?""Maybe. Or maybe it's the diapers, or the fact that every member of this household saw me covered belly to knees in my own filth, or that I needed to be comforted like a toddler by someone literally half my age, or the utter lack of any dignity I've had from the moment I wet myself today! Take your pick!"Allison sat on her bed next to her Little girl."I'm sorry about that whole enema thing." Allison tried to get her arms around Cathy, who squirmed free and sat at the foot of the bed. "I'm sure Ellie is, too. And I'm sorry I'm not treating you like a grown-up. I know you are, really. Even if I can't show it around Mom and Dad."Cathy didn't answer, but she no longer looked like an animal ready to bolt either. Allison went on."You know… Eloise is the only Little I've really been around until I started middle school. I thought all Littles were like her: babies who couldn't grow up.""Then you met me?" Cathy asked."Partly." Allison nodded. "Everyone else thought a Little teaching was funny-""I remember…" Cathy said bitterly."-but I was amazed. You were just like the Amazon teachers. Better, actually. My math grade was never better than in your class."Cathy blushed."But some times, like when I first saw you in a diaper, this feeling comes over me. I think it's that maternal instinct Mom talked about. It's why I lied about a stomachache, why I hid in the bathroom near your classroom, why I came up with that stupid enema idea in the first place."I wanted to protect you, Cathy. I wanted to hold you tight and make sure nothing could hurt you." Allison sighed. "Great job I did at that. Mom thinks I can do it now, but I'm not so sure myself, anymore."Wallowing in self pity, Allison never noticed Cathy scoot closer."It's all right, really…" Cathy leaned against Allison. "You're trying to be good at it, at least. I told you before that's more than a lot of Amazons do. Your dad was right. Too many of you giants see us Littles as baby dolls to dress up and parade around."This time Cathy didn't resist when Allison scooped her up and sat the Little in her lap."I'm sorry for throwing that fit," Cathy went on. "After I landed I… well… it kind of hit me." Cathy here her hands palms outward and spread them apart. "'This is my life, now'. I thought I was prepared for that, but I think it made me panic a bit to realize it for real. I thought to myself 'you want a baby I'll give you one'.""You sure did that," Allison chuckled. "Actually, thanks to that, we're past the biggest hurdle. Mom and Dad are okay with keeping you. They'll never see you as an adult, but they won't go out if their way to embarrass you, either.""I suppose that's about the best I could hope for," Cathy said."It won't be all bad," Allison said, patting Cathy on the back. "Eloise is a pretty happy Little, and she's lived here since before I was even born. Why take tonight, for example."Cathy looked up at Allison and tilted her head."Have you ever seen babies eat spaghetti?"Cathy shook her head. Allison laughed."It's a mess. There's a reason you and Eloise are going to be in just diapers while you eat, and why bath time comes immediately after. I, meanwhile, have to remember my manners, not make a mess, and use silverware. I remember being four years old and jealous because I had to wear a bib while Ellie could just make a mess to her heart's content."Cathy grinned at that."All right," she conceded. "I suppose it wouldn't be a bad idea to get into the spirit of things. If I'm not going to have much choice may as well try and look on the bright side where I can find one."A knock on the door ended their conversation."Dinner time, Sissie!" a Little voice called through the door."Okay, Ellie," Allison called back. "We'll be there in a minute.""Is Cathy in there?"Little and teenager looked at one another and shrugged. Cathy got down onto the floor while Allison stood and opened the door. Eloise walked in and approached Cathy. She fidgeted and averted her eyes rather than look directly at her fellow Little."Um… I'm sorry I made you fall on your poop."Allison had to bite her lip. As apologies went that was certainly… unique. Cathy herself blinked a few times before responding."Um… it's all right…" Cathy told Eloise."Really?" Eloise asked hesitantly. Cathy nodded, prompting Ellie to give Cathy a hug. Cathy reluctantly wrapped her arms around Eloise while trying very hard to ignore the squee coming from Allison."Okay, Stinker," Allison said when she collected herself, "can you take Cathy to the dining room please, and let Mommy know I'll be there in a minute?""Okay!" Eloise released Cathy from her hug, but still held one of the other Little's hands. Holding it tight, she ran from the room, pulling Cathy behind her and treating Allison to the sight of two Little girls, naked save for their diapers, running off to get dressed in the spaghetti dinner they would certainly end up wearing as much as eating."So… adorable!" Allison squealed after they had left. Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Four by Babystevie26 Michelle Jaruwalski watched as her Little Eloise led Cathy into the dining room. Not for the first time, Michelle reflected how the figure of a Little girl in just her diapers was not all that different from a woman's. Minus, of course, the beyond proportionately smaller chests and, in Eloise's case, the layer of baby fat that gave her a pudginess the other, skinnier Little lacked.Well, time to get a start fixing that, Michelle thought as her eyes went to the two plates of pasta cooling on the counter."Sissie said she'd be a minute, Mommy," Eloise reported."Thank you, Eloise," Michelle replied."Minutes are the long hand," Eloise said."Yes they are, sweetie." Michelle smiled at her girl. Then Eloise turned to her high chair."There's two chairs." Eloise pointed to the extra high chair Alastair had set up after he finished cleaning the bathroom. "Is the other one for Cathy?""Actually, Ellie, the other chair's for you," Michelle told her. "It used to be Sissie's."Eloise looked petulant, like she wanted to argue giving up her high chair. Her expression changed to one of interest when she was told it was Allison's old high chair. Cathy, meanwhile, looked at Allie's old chair, then to Eloise's, and her expression became a glower. Unlike her more innocent counterpart, Cathy apparently understood why Eloise was the one changing chairs.And that, Michelle thought, is because those high chairs demonstrate the difference between Littles and children.Allison's old high chair was built for a baby. The other high chair, now Cathy's, was built for a Little. Unlike a baby chair, a Little's high chair had noticeably more restraints and straps on them. Between the leg straps, the waist buckle, the wrist cuffs and the headband, it was possible to render a Little absolutely immobile when she sat in that chair.That was important because, unlike children, Littles were all too certain they knew what was best for themselves. A child needed only the waist buckle so they didn't accidentally slide out. Littles like Cathy, who had yet to understand that they were not and never would be the equals to their Amazon caretakers, would kick and fight and consistently end up getting hurt trying to get out of their high chairs if they were not properly restrained in the mistaken belief that they could eat properly at the adults' table. A pediatrician's receptionist like Michelle saw that kind of thing frequently. At least once every other week parents brought their Littles in because they tipped over their high chairs while sitting in them, or fell trying to get out of their cribs, or any other of a whole host of things Littles did to hurt themselves because they thought they could be independent. It frequently reminded Michelle what a blessing Eloise had been. It helps we got Eloise early, Michelle reflected. Ellie was hardly immune to needing discipline every now and again, but she has always understood that she was their Little girl and was as obedient a Little as one could hope. That was why Michelle knew Eloise could be trusted with the child's high chair. Cathy, meanwhile, had only hours ago been removed from her inevitably doomed attempt at adulthood. She seemed cooperative, but how much of that was just biding her time?And will Allie be able to handle it when she decides to act? When Michelle approached, Eloise raised her arms without prompting for her Mommy to pick her up. As Michelle placed her into the high chair and buckled the waist strap, Eloise seemed to marvel at how the chair didn't have "wrist pads" or even a "headband", even though neither had been used on Eloise in years."Is that my old high chair?" Michelle heard Allison ask as she entered the dining room."It is," Michelle answered as she locked the tray into place. "Your dad got it out for Eloise. Would you put Cathy in the other one please?""Sure." Allison held out get arms and waited for Cathy to take the hint. Once she did, Cathy raised her own arms so Allison could lift her into her high chair. Allison had noticeably more trouble lifting her Little than Michelle had. That was hardly surprising, Allie was still fairly tiny herself to her mother's eyes.Then again, what child isn't? Michelle thought wistfully. She watched Allie buckle Cathy's waist strap, but was interrupted from placing the tray by Michelle suddenly clearing her throat. Allison jumped and looked at her mother."What are you forgetting?" Michelle asked her. Allison stared blankly at her. "The straps," Michelle told her. Allie stared at Michelle."But we never use those," she said."We never use them for Eloise," Michelle told her, putting unmistakable emphasis on the last two words. "You don't know what Cathy will try, so she needs to be more secure.""I'll do her legs then," Allison said. "She'll need her arms free to eat."Michelle nodded her approval as the girl did just that, securing her Little's legs to the high chair and leaving her immobile from the waist down. Cathy was clearly unhappy about that as Allison put the tray in place. Michelle saw Allie give the Little a sad, almost apologetic look. Michelle grimaced.Yes, she definitely needs a better idea of what being a Little's Mommy means. While Michelle thought about how to accomplish that, she got two plates of spaghetti covered in marinara and placed them in the two high chair trays. Eloise began digging in immediately, heedless to manners as she grabbed some noodles in her hands and stuffed her face. Cathy watched the other Little indulge her inner glutton for a moment before looking around her tray. Which prompted Michelle to give the Littles each a bottle of milk. Eloise ignored her bottle in favor of the spaghetti. Cathy held hers for a moment, still examining her tray as if looking for something more, then shrugged, set the bottle aside, and grabbed a handful of spaghetti of her own.She was looking for silverware, Michelle realized. If Cathy was used to silverware before, she would have to learn to live without. Leaving implements like that where a Little's hands could find them was asking for trouble. She'd seen more than one Little hurt themselves or their parent because a knife or fork was left too close. The most Cathy could expect in this house, if she held her own utensils at all, would be a plastic or rubber spoon.Allison dished up her own pasta and sat down. Her father Alastair arriving from the attic soon after."Allie's old crib is there, all right," he reported. "It's disassembled though, so we won't be using it tonight.""No rush," Michelle told him. "She can bunk with Ellie for a few nights until you have time to put it together."Michelle noticed that Allison wasn't paying her parents' conversation much attention. Cathy, on the other hand, only looked inattentive. The Little made just too much of a show of eating her food when Michelle glanced her way.Nobody spoke much during the first helping. Just small talk and Alastair getting the story of finding Cathy in the bathroom stall out of Allison. After about two or three helpings per person, everyone was content in their chairs, high and otherwise.Eloise's upper body was covered in sauce and, the way she ate, Michelle knew she'd find more than a few noodles in her diaper when it came off for bath time. There always were. Cathy wasn't as lathered in marinara as Ellie had been, but after a slow start she got into the spirit of things and ate with gusto. Her hands, face, and chest were saucy, but she'd kept it out of her hair and Michelle doubted she'd find any pasta in her pants. Then again, going by the gas Cathy seemed to think she had passed without anyone noticing, some might soon end up in the Little's diaper for an entirely different reason.Clearly that enema didn't quite finish its work, the Amazon thought to herself. Not that she could blame Allie for re-diapering her too early. That whole thing had turned into a bit if a mess for more then just the literal reason. That thought brought Michelle back to the topic she needed to broach with Allie."Allison," Michelle said, continuing when she saw she had her daughter's attention, "it's time to discuss Cathy."Cathy started paying attention to the conversation from her high chair."For now, she will sleep with Eloise," Michelle began. "Daddy found your old crib, but it's going to need some assembly and it will be a while before we have enough time to devote to it.""So like when Gwen sleeps over?" Eloise asked from her high chair."That's right, sweetie," Michelle confirmed. As Eloise kicked her legs in delight her Mommy turned back to Allison."She's going to have to use some of Eloise's clothes, as well, until we can go shopping for more," Michelle went on. "For day to day, Cathy will be under similar, but more restrictive rules as Eloise.""Why?" Allie asked. "Cathy's a good girl, right?"Allison directed the last part to Cathy, who nodded."She says that now," Michelle said, "But until I've seen for myself that she can be trusted to behave I don't want her being given any more chances to misbehave than can be helped. So she will be on a short leash, and you will be the one holding it.""Um…" Allison began, raising a hand as if to raise it in class, "Are you talking about an actual-""I'm being metaphorical," Michelle interrupted, then turned to her husband. "That reminds me. Al, do we still have Eloise's harness?""She outgrew it when she was fourteen." Alastair shook his head. "We never replaced it."Michelle nodded and continued."Furthermore, when she does misbehave, you, Allison Jaruwalski, will be the one to discipline her."Allie nodded."You will also be the one responsible for making sure she's fed, clothed, clean, and happy. Daddy and I will help, but the bulk of the work is yours. That means, for example, if you want to make plans to hang out with your friends, you will need to either take Cathy with you or arrange for us to babysit. We will not allow you to dump the responsibility on us because you want to go running around on a whim.""I told you, I won't!" Allison protested."And we're going to hold you to that, Allie Cat," Alastair told his daughter. "We also still expect you to keep your grades up and handle the obligations you already have.""What… um… what if I can't?" Allison asked warily. "Then you won't retain that responsibility," Alastair said. "You'll likely end up losing a few of the privileges you currently enjoy in the process, like going out whenever you feel like with your friends.""What?" Allison asked incredulously. "But that's not-""Fair?" Alastair finished for her. "You earn privileges be proving yourself responsible, Allison. You're allowed to go out without an adult chaperone because you've shown you don't need constant supervision. You'll earn the privilege of a driver's license when you're old enough and can demonstrate you know what you're doing. On the other hand," he nodded to the Littles in their high chairs, "if you couldn't be trusted to reliably use the toilet you would be put into diapers. If you couldn't be in a normal chair or bed without the risk of falling out, you would be placed in a high chair or crib."You want to assume some very adult responsibilities, Allison. The problem with that is you aren't an adult. No, you're not," Alastair repeated quickly and firmly to stop the teenager's automatic protest before he continued. "You are also not a child anymore. Unlike Littles, who are incapable of succeeding in adulthood despite their most earnest efforts, you're growing into a fine young woman. If you're truly as determined as you've shown yourself to be, you'll have your chance to prove you're up to the challenge. Should you be unequal to that challenge, the consequences will fall on your head."While her husband spoke, Michelle watched her daughter and newly adopted Little. Allie had looked steadily more nervous as her father spoke. She was clearly only just now realizing the magnitude of what she had gotten herself into. Cathy looked at Alastair, her face red and expression a grimace. Michelle assumed the Little was either feeling offended at Al's dismissal of her "adulthood" or pooping."Is that understood, Allison?" Alastair asked.Allison was quiet for a long moment. Then she nodded."Understanding everything I've told you, do you still want to adopt Cathy your Little girl?""I…" Allie swallowed, "I do."Allison's expression was anxious as she answered. Her voice cracked as she spoke the words. Yet despite that, or just maybe because of it, Michelle's heart swelled with pride.My baby girl is growing up… she thought. Then she heard a loud belch to her left. Michelle rolled her eyes.My Little girl, on the other hand…"'Scuse me," Eloise said as she set her empty bottle on the high chair tray. Michelle couldn't stop herself from grinning."And now, with the mood burped into ruin," Michelle said, "I'd say it's time to give our Littles their bath."With that, Michelle moved to release Eloise from her high chair. Allison followed her mother's lead and did the same for Cathy. In her case it took longer due to the leg straps that had been used. Eloise was allowed to walk on her own. Allison, mindful of Michelle's concerns about Cathy, grabbed the Little's wrist and led her back to the bathroom. As they walked, Eloise kept pace with Cathy and Allie and talking to her fellow Little. Michelle walked a way behind the children."Don't touch anything until we get to the tub," Eloise said in what she seemed to think was a conspiratorial whisper. "Mommy and Daddy get mad and spank when s'ghetti sauce gets on stuff."Eloise was giving her new crib-mate advice. Michelle smiled. It was exactly that kind of helpful behavior that earned her Little high praise at daycare."And if you gotta poop, do it now," Eloise continued."I don't have to p… I don't have to," Cathy said, a tad too quickly."Then why were you farting?" Eloise asked with her ever absent sense of propriety."I-I wasn't-""Don't lie," Allison suddenly said. Michelle nodded approvingly. Cathy pouted and became quiet.Looking at the Littles, Cathy didn't seem to be messy. No telltale sag or smell to indicate poopy pants. Eloise wasn't dirty, either, but Michelle knew by now she had wet at least a small amount.Alastair had finished cleaning the bathroom of the mess from Cathy's enema leak before dinner. It was now ready for its more typical purpose, at least where Littles were concerned, of bathing. Allie, having helped bathe Eloise plenty of times since growing too big to bathe with her Little sister herself, was already turning the taps for the bathtub to fill it.Michelle saw to the Littles. As she suspected, Eloise's diaper was damp. In other circumstances she would have left it on for further use before changing. For now, she removed it and, as she'd known she would, Michelle found a half dozen stray spaghetti noodles had fallen inside during dinner. Eloise either never noticed or never cared that her food had worked its way into her diaper that way.Michelle turned to Cathy to see her bent forward, her hands on her knees, which themselves were touching. The red on the Little's face and occasional grunt told Michelle she was trying to take Ellie's advice and soil herself sooner rather than later. Michelle tapped Allison on the shoulder and pointed her Little's situation out to her. She tried not to be too amused when Allison got that glossy eyed, faraway look she got when she watched something she thought was adorable.The tub filled quickly but Allie waited for Cathy to finish her business before doing anything else. Once she was done, Allison took off her diaper and used some of the wipes from earlier in the day to get the worst of this new mess off her bottom. Allie plopped Cathy into the tub in front of Eloise and washing began.Eloise cooperated as much as she ever did. She let Michelle get the basic scrubbing without incident but started to squirm and whine when it was time to shampoo. Ellie had very low tolerance when it came to her hair. It was the main reason the Little's brown hair was kept short, just above her shoulders. It was simply easier than having to constantly chastise her for complaining and whining when washing it or brushing out the extra tangles that came with longer hair. As if to contrast her companion, Cathy handled washing her longer blonde hair fine, other than trying to insist on doing it herself. Yet when Allison scrubbed her down, she squirmed, complained about roughness, and positively yelped when Allie's washcloth found more personal areas.Eventually the two Littles were cleaned to their mommies' satisfaction. From there on the girls could be left to entertain themselves with the bubbles and bath toys until they became too pruney to stay in the tub. It was at this point that Michelle called Alastair to watch the girls while she took Allie to go pick out pajamas for bedtime. Cathy looked dismayed at being left with Allison's father.That's too bad, dear, Michelle thought towards the Little. It was normal for new adoptees to be shy around caretakers of the opposite sex. She would just have to get used to Alastair changing and cleaning her as much as Allison and Michelle.Besides, Michelle thought, I need to talk to Allison alone. Without Cathy around to influence her reaction.They quickly settled on a nightgown and diaper cover for Eloise. Cathy was trickier. In keeping with her desire to keep the newly adopted Little from getting into trouble, Michelle's first thought was to put Cathy in what Eloise referred to as "mitten jammies". True to the nickname, they had padded mittens clipped on them that prevented Little from fully closing her hand, effectively removing any dexterity she otherwise had. They saw a lot of use when Eloise would try to get into and grab things she shouldn't, when she had her climbing out her crib phase at twelve, or when Eloise's grabby handed daycare friend slept over.The reason it was a difficult choice was that the mitten jammies were footie pajamas with the mittens attached to the sleeves. The seasons were in the early stages of transitioning from summer to autumn, which left temperatures too warm for a full body sleeper. Allison had argued, rightfully so Michelle had to admit, that making Cathy suffer through a sweaty night was unfair to her when this was more about preventing problem behavior than punishing it.As a compromise, Allie found a long sleeved nightdress that could be used. The mittens could be attached to the sleeves, if not as securely as to the footies. Allison promised to give Cathy a very clear warning that she would wear them all weekend if she got out of them. They also found an old diaper cover of Eloise's that could be secured to prevent Little wearing it any access to her diaper. Allie laid out the pajamas on the changing table and was about to leave to get the girls out of the tub."Allie, wait," Michelle said suddenly. "I need to talk with you before we get the girls.""Um… Okay?" Allison said. There was some clear nervousness in her voice. "Is this more about responsibility?"To Allie's credit, she caught herself about to roll her eyes and stopped it."Yes," Michelle said. "Your Dad covered the bulk of it at dinner. However, there's one thing he left out. One thing we agreed upon while you were in the shower."Allison nodded."When you started school, and word got around that one of your teachers was a Little, a lot parents were dismayed," Michelle explained. "For good reason, I think. Little Cathy was going to have an accident, make some mistake, or otherwise confirm to that she had no place in a grown-up's world. Everyone knew it. That's why one of your teachers, Ramirez, promised to keep an eye on things and take action when the inevitable happened." Michel shrugged. "She would have, too, except you beat her to it."Allison's eyes suddenly became hard and her mouth became a thin line at the mention of Ramirez.I thought that might be it… Michelle thought. She had met Elizabeth Ramirez only once, at Parent-Teacher Night. The woman had come off as abrasive. The type that was clearly used to getting her way. Michelle remembered her Little, a miserable looking boy who sat in the playpen she kept in the Home Ec classroom. She had not met Cathy that night. The Little teacher had gotten permission to skip, presumably out of concern a parent would get the urge to adopt her before the school had made plans to replace her.She knew Allison was not particularly fond of her home economics teacher. Michelle vividly remembered that Allie had come home very upset one day, rambling about how Ramirez had used her Little as a demonstration in baby care. At the same time, Allison had been fascinated by Cathy, a Little who knew her mathematics. Not surprising, since Eloise's math skill was limited to counting on her fingers and toes. Allison didn't spend enough time around other Littles day-to-day to realize that many Littles frequently did have an education, useless to them though it was.Allison hadn't said so, had noticeably avoided saying so, but Michelle was now certain she had acted as she had after learning Ramirez planned on adopting Cathy herself. Between the maternal instinct she had developed for the Little and her distaste for the person who had planned to take her, Allie could only have reacted one way. Cathy, obviously sharing that distaste, seemed willing to go along with it, as well. That was exactly what Michelle hoped to confirm before she continued."The reason I bring this up is because since this afternoon I've received several voicemails from Mrs. Ramirez." Allison's eyes went wide at that. "I haven't answered them yet. Eventually I'll have to, but before I do I wanted to make sure you understood yours and Cathy's positions."Your dad talked to you about personal responsibility. If you try to do something and fail, on your head be it. What I'm going to explain is that things are very different when you take responsibility for someone else's well-being. If you do that and fail, it has consequences for the person you've taken into your care as well as yourself. Do you understand me?"Allison managed to nod, despite how nervous this conversation was clearly making her."Good. Now, Daddy promised you the chance to prove you're capable of taking care of Cathy on top of your other responsibilities. I promised that if you failed you would not retain those responsibilities. So this is what's going to happen: in short, you have two months. If, at the end of that time, we feel Cathy has been well cared for and there has also been no significant change in your grades at school, she will remain in your care. If you can not take care of Cathy properly, or your grades fall below what your father and I are willing to tolerate," Michelle made sure she was looking directly into her daughter's eyes, "we will send Cathy away to Mrs. Ramirez as originally discussed." Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Five by Babystevie26 Mrs. Ramirez stood in front of the class, lecturing her home economics students on using the sewing machine. Everything was going normally until an odor began to make itself known, and every eye turned to the playpen Mrs. Ramirez kept next to her desk. The Little inside sat on his knees, holding a stuffed bear in front of his face. His only clothing besides his diaper was a powder blue T-shirt. Mrs. Ramirez stopped her lesson and sniffed loudly. "Oh, dear," she said. "It seems Rafael made a stinky." The reactions among the students varied. Several, especially the boys, made exaggerated gagging noises or pulled their collars over their noses. Most of the others started giggling like little kids when someone says a dirty word. A few, including Allison Jaruwalski, tried to comfort the Little with assurances that everything was okay and they'd get him cleaned up right away. Little Rafael only hugged his bear harder. "I'm so sorry, everyone." Mrs. Ramirez sighed theatrically. "Let this be a lesson for all you potential parents out there. Poopy pants can happen anytime, anywhere." Then she grinned. "Now, who's going to change him?" The gross-outs and the gigglers immediately went silent. Most of the girls who had been cooing suddenly became reluctant to offer their services. Even those who had changed Rafe's wet diapers in previous classes backpedaled at the prospect of a dirty diaper. As a result, there was only one volunteer. "I'll do it, ma'am," Allison offered, raising her hand. With Ramirez's nod of approval, Allison stood up and walked to the playpen. Rafael tried to back away from her, scooting himself as far back into the corner of the playpen opposite Allison as he could get himself.And smooshing that mess of his all over… Allison lamented. His Mommy was having none of that, however. She got hold of him under his arms and stood him on his feet. He was oddly shaky standing up. In fact, he had to hold on to Mrs. Ramirez's arm to not fall on his bottom. In doing so, his bear moved away from his face and Allison saw the Little's face was red, even though it didn't seem like he was still pooping. "Before I hand my Little man over," Ramirez said. "Let's make sure he actually is our poopy pants. It wouldn't do to go accusing him when someone else might be our stinker." At that, Mrs. Ramirez looked over at the students, her gaze lingering on the In-Betweeners in class as it passed them. They blushed but said nothing in response. Ramirez then cupped the back of Rafael's diaper in her hand and moved it around, shifting the mess contained inside her Little's pants. Allison watched little Rafe's eyes close and begin to tear up. He must have a rash, Allison thought as Mrs. Ramirez picked up her boy and handed him to Allison. Mrs. Ramirez took the liberty of spreading Rafael's changing mat on the side of her desk opposite the playpen. Allison laid him down gently, not wanting to move the mess around and irritate his rash more than she could help. "Hold on, Miss Jaruwalski," Mrs. Ramirez said. "I remember you once said you had a Little at home, right?" "That's right," Allison answered. "My little sister's been at our house longer than I have, so I've helped with plenty of dirty diapers." Rafael whimpered from the desk. "That may be," Ramirez told her. "However there's one tiny difference between changing a girl's diaper and a boy's. For that reason, I recommend turning him to the side a bit. Yes, exactly like that." That last came as a response to Allison turning the Little boy so that his lower half faced the class instead of Allison. Once that was done, Allison started her work by untaping and pulling down the front of Rafael's diaper. As his messy bottom was revealed to the class there was a chorus of "ews", "grosses", "that stinks", and laughter. Rafael was crying openly now. Allison used the front of the boy's diaper to clean the worst of the mess just as she did with Eloise at home. Afterward, she put the messy diaper aside and began using proper wipes Mrs. Ramirez had set out for her. As she did all this, she cooed at Rafe, promising him he'd be all clean real soon. It didn't have the desired effect, as the boy just shook his head. As Allison wiped she suddenly learned what Mrs. Ramirez meant by the difference between a boy's diaper change and a girl's. Eloise occasionally peed mid-change, but in her case it had never been a projectile. Even though Mrs. Ramirez's warning meant she wasn't in the line of water, Allison still jumped back. The stream shot forward from the teacher's desk and stopped just short of the front row of student's desks. The kids nearest jumped back, desks and all, and the girl who had been closest screamed that it has gotten on her shoes. Allison leaned down and have Rafael a kiss on the forehead. "Don't mind them, sweetheart" Allison whispered conspiratorially. "They're just a bunch of wusses." "Please…" Allison heard a tiny voice say. A tiny male voice. "Please, just make it stop." ---------- Allison lay in bed, pondering that day. It had been early in the school year and, until that moment, Allison had made nothing of the fact that Ramirez kept her Little at school. That scenes such as the one she remembered were common, as the students in her class regularly got to feed, change, and play with Rafael. Until that moment Allison had assumed the Little guy had just been shy.Hearing that plea was the moment it all feel into place. Holding the bear in front of him. The red face even after he'd pooped. The tears even after Allison confirmed there had been no rash. The soft words that worked on Eloise failing.Rafael had been embarrassed. No, it was more than that. He'd been ashamed.And that… that didn't make any sense…Why should a Little be embarrassed of messing himself? That was what Littles did! There was nothing for him to be ashamed of. Then Allison had found herself thinking how it would have felt if it were her. If she had sat in that playpen and pooped herself. If a random teenager had yanked her out of it to change her. If it had been her dirty butt on display for all to see…The very idea mortified her. Yet wasn't that because she was an Amazon? She was a mature woman, whatever her father might say. Littles didn't care. Littles didn't know any better.Or did they?After that, Allison started paying close attention to Rafe. The boy never touched his toys. Never made a sound if he could help it. Anytime he caught Allison or someone else looking his way, he threw his bear in front of him like a shield. He seemed determined to make sure nobody noticed him.If that was so, Rafael was doomed to failure. Putting aside the smell when he soiled himself, Mrs. Ramirez frequently set aside ten or fifteen minutes before the period ended to let the students get their things together to leave and then, if they wished, spend time with her Little. Ramirez did that almost every day, and taught her class almost every period. So several times a day Rafe had people, mostly girls, carrying him around, trying to make him play, and changing him if he needed it. Or sometimes regardless of whether he needed it, since Ramirez was not averse to letting him be used as a practice doll.At first Allison thought that Mrs. Ramirez, like herself, had simply not realized that she was humiliating her Little. That had prompted her to start watching Ramirez more closely during classes. The next time Rafe made a stinky, Allison kept her eyes on her teacher and watched her instead of the Little like everyone else did. What she saw on the woman's face was a look of glee. That was the moment Allison realized that Elizabeth Ramirez was absolutely aware of what she was doing. She knew full well how embarrassed her Little boy was by being the class doll. She reveled in it.That had been the day she has come home crying. She had tried to tell her mother what was wrong, but knew she hadn't gotten the message across very well. Her mother hadn't seen the problem with a parent having her Little be used as a teaching aid in home ec. Eventually Allison had gotten across the fact that she thought Ramirez was doing it on purpose to embarrass Rafael. Her parents had gently explained to her that some adults viewed Littles like toys, or even pets. Things to display or to use to put on a show.Allison's heart had ached for Rafael. He went through that every day and there was nothing she could do other than volunteer to change him and make it quick as she could.One day, as she came into home ec, she saw Mercedes Ramirez complaining to her mother about her math grade. The grade given to her by a Little."That can not be right," Ramirez told her daughter. "Obviously Catherine Benton does not appreciate the work you put into your classes." Allison watched her teacher as she eyed the playpen beside her, and the Little within. "Perhaps it's finally time she learned just how precarious her position truly is."She was sure Cathy, or Miss Benton as she had been at the time, fully appreciated much work Mercedes did. The issue, from what Allison knew, was that Queen Bee Mercedes didn't put in any work if she could get someone to do it for her. Not that her mother believed any such thing. If the woman put as much concern into caring after her Little as she did spoiling her flesh and blood child…Allison shook her head. Now was not the time for such thoughts. Right now, the important thing was to focus on the Little she could do something for. She didn't know if her mom truly would give Cathy to Ramirez. Not if she had a choice, at least. Even so, the only other options Allison could think of were a Littles' Orphanage or Etiquette School. Neither struck her as much better in the way of alternatives.Allison's thoughts were interrupted by a harsh buzzing. She reached her arm out almost instinctively to hit the snooze button on her alarm. Ordinarily Saturday was a "sleep in" day. Allison's mother had other plans. Today was to be a girls' day out at the mall. The main reason was to get Cathy things of her own so she would not need to share everything with Eloise, followed by a playdate with one of Eloise's daycare friends. Allison's mother had made it clear, however, that this was also to be her next real Little's mommy. ---------- "I'll have my hands full with Eloise," she had told Allison. "It will be on you to make sure Cathy behaves herself and is disciplined if she can not do so." That had sounded simple enough, except Allison's mom had one last bombshell to drop. "By the way, you are forbidden to tell Cathy about anything we've discussed tonight." "What?" Allison had asked on confusion. "Why not?" "Because if she knows the situation she will behave accordingly to avoid the outcome she doesn't want." "Isn't that a good thing?" "If it were just a matter of getting her to accept her life as your baby, yes. However, the point of all this is not for her to behave but for you, Allison, to make her behave. If I have reason to believe you have told her then I will end this whole test in failure and you will be saying your good byes to Cathy before the day is done." "But that's not fa-" Allison began, then stopped herself and took a deep breath. "Mom, Cathy's smart enough to figure things out without my telling her." "Some of it, sure," her mother conceded, "but not all of it. Even if she does, Cathy can only suspect unless you, I, or your father tell her. None of us are going to do that, are we?" Allison was silent for a moment. Then she sighed. "No ma'am." ---------- Allison pulled herself out of bed. As she did, she thought back to the family's talk during dinner last night. She realized only in hindsight that her parents had tricked them. Or, perhaps, they had just tricked Cathy, since Allison's mom had come clean to her soon after. That talk had made it sound like Cathy was all set to be adopted without a hitch. Cathy wouldn't have any reason to think that her status as a member of the family would be in danger. Not immediately, anyway. She might well act up if Allison did something she didn't like, which would put Allison in the position of having to do something about it. As she dressed for the day, Allison realized that the only thing she could do now was meet her parents' demands or fail in the trying. She had to become the best mommy for Cathy she could, whether Cathy herself liked it or not. Her Little girl deserved nothing less. Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Six By Babystevie26 It hadn't even been a full twenty four hours yet, and already the Little who had once been Catherine Benton was discovering how being an adopted Little differed from being an adult Little.She sat in a carseat in the back of Michelle Jaruwalski's minivan. The morning had started early, with the Littles being taken out of their cribs and dressed for the day. Allison was putting one of Cathy's arms through a T-shirt sleeve before the Little had been awake enough to realize what was happening. Unfortunately, her reaction to the realization was blind panic that resulted in Allison getting kicked in the face.Fortunately, the girl was not hurt. Amazons were so much more sturdy than even the strongest Little that Cathy's random flailing didn't even cause a bruise. In fact, Cathy had wondered more than once if that difference in delicacy was one of the reasons Amazons viewed Littles as they did.Unfortunately, while Allison hadn't been hurt, she had punished Cathy. It seemed out of principle more then anything, since the incident had been accidental and punishment light. Allison had put Cathy over her knee and given her a spanking with her overnight diaper still on. The diaper was still dry after a full night's sleep, to both Allison's and Eloise's genuine surprise."Littles on their own always manage at least some potty training," Allison's mother explained. "Never for long. There's inevitably an accident and, if they're lucky like Cathy was, it happens around a grown-up who can help take care of it."We have very different definitions of "lucky", Cathy had thought as Allison swatted her padded behind. The swats actually got a bit harder when Allison heard herself acknowledged as a "grown-up". Allison was clearly determined to impress her mother with how responsible she was.After all that had been done, Cathy and Eloise were each dressed in shirts and overalls with ruffles on the bottoms, buckled up, and off. Just as with the high chairs, Cathy suspected that Eloise's current car seat had originally been Allison's. Putting aside Eloise nearly throwing a tantrum over the seat Cathy was placed in, Cathy's seat was a tighter fit, as if designed to prevent her from moving around while Eloise was luxuriating in her ability to stretch and turn any way her seat belts allowed.Cathy had not had much experience riding automobiles. Driving herself was simply out of the question in a city sized for Amazons. Car services and taxis were required by law to put Littles in car seats like the one in which she now sat, and even with the most reputable there was no guarantee once you were buckled in that you would be let out. At least not at the place you wanted to go. Cathy had used the bus on occasion, but had begun avoiding it after an Amazon woman who rode regularly tried to insist Cathy sit on her lap when there were few seats available. Now she was free to enjoy the car ride free of the paranoia of being driven somewhere to be diapered thanks to the fact that had already happened. I'll take what I can get, Cathy mused as she watched the scenery go by the window. Cathy's pleasant mood sank immediately when the minivan entered a parking lot and she realized where they were heading.The Otrera Mall was, as its name implied, the biggest mall in the city of Otrera. It was also a place no Little ever ventured near given the choice. The paranoia that Littles wanting to retain adulthood developed as a survival skill warned that any place guaranteed to be crowded with Amazons was a risk. It would be all too easy to get scooped up by some would-be Mommy or Daddy and go unnoticed in the crowd. However, that alone was not the reason free Littles avoided the mall like the plague.Like many malls, the Otrera Mall boasted, along with its main entrance, multiple entrances that took shoppers through its largest stores. One of them, the one the minivan was currently trying to hunt down a parking space in front of, was called simply "The Little Store". The name was ironic because it was easily the largest store the mall had, if the size of its signage was any clue. It also was not a store for Littles to shop in. It was a store for Amazons with Littles to shop in. In short, it was a baby store. A baby store whose merchandise was specifically catered to babies whose actual toddler years were far behind them.The Jaruwalski minivan finally found its space only a mild hike from the doors. A hike that neither Cathy herself nor Eloise had to make themselves. Allison and her mother each picked up a Little and carried them along. As Allison unbuckled Cathy from the car seat and lifted her, the pressure of the Amazon's grip on her midsection reminded Cathy that she still hadn't peed today and her bladder was beginning to make its resentment of that fact known. She twisted and turned in Allison's arms trying to find a position that would take some pressure off without fighting the teenager's hold or make Cathy too awkward a burden."Stop squirming," Allison chastised. She tightened her grip on the Little. Ahead of them, Eloise was just as squirmy, but more in excitement as she chanted "Toy store! Toy store!""If you behave," Michelle told her sternly. "And that starts with calming down before Mommy drops you."Eloise stopped jumping and twisting quite as much, becoming a more manageable weight in her Mommy's arms. Once inside, Michelle got two shopping carts. She plopped Eloise into the seat of one while Allison hefted Cathy into the other. "I'll be in the diaper section when you're done," Michelle was telling her daughter as Amazons buckled their respective charges in the seats of the carts. "We're running low anyway and we'll need a few other things now that there's a new Little in the house."You and Cathy head over to the clothing section." Allison began grinning at the idea of going clothes shopping. Michelle grinned but spoke seriously. "Don't get too excited. You can pick an outfit or two, but your main job is to get Cathy daycare clothes. Understand?"Allison gave her mother an exaggerated salute and took Cathy's cart off in one direction while Michelle and Eloise went in another. Eloise waved happily at Cathy and Allison as they parted. Cathy looked around as they made their way to the clothing section. Cathy had only ever seen the Little Store from the outside or in television ads. Now a morbid curiosity and a desire to distract herself from her need to pee prompted her to get a good look at the reality.On the surface, it looked like any store that sold goods for children. The clothing section which they headed toward had dresses, rompers, and so on that any child would look positively adorable in. Parents carted their children around, trying to find something that was just the cutest thing. It was only when one looked closer the differences became apparent.Clothing marketed for Littles, or more precisely clothing marketed for the parents of Littles, advertised features like extra room in the chests to accommodate a woman's bosom, modest as that often was for Littles. The children shopping with their parents were not excited, hyperactive, bored, or some combination of as one might expect. Most were solemn, resigned to their fate to become dress up dolls in this place. A few fought with determined futility. Cathy watched one boy fight being put into a sailor suit until his Mommy put him over her knees and spanked his bare bottom. "So, daycare clothes?" Cathy asked, tearing herself from the sight. "What are those?""Clothes you wear at daycare, silly," Allison answered. She seemed to be watching the mommy and Little boy too."I mean what kind of clothes am I getting?" Cathy tried again. "Oh, right." Allison blinked and turned to Cathy. "It's basically like the outfit you saw Eloise in when her and Mom got home yesterday. The lady who runs the daycare is Miss Matsuko. She's an immigrant from the Hankokku islands, and she modeled her daycare here after the daycares and preschools in her homeland."Cathy nodded. She'd only ever heard about Hankokku. It was a much more conservative country than their own. Here, a Little could be recognized as an adult, at least until she inevitably proved she wasn't. There, the law had long skipped that step and flat-out regarded Littles as somewhere below Amazon children. Children were expected to grow and contribute to society. Littles were not. The idea that Littles were capable of living as adults was literally a foreign concept to them."She has the cutest name for Littles," Allison went on. "She calls them 'chibikos'. You'll love it there, I'm sure. It's been years since I went but Miss Matsuko is still one of my favorite teachers.""I can not wait," Cathy said. She squirmed again as her body continued the fight to keep her pants as dry as her tone. "Are you okay?" Allison asked. "You've been wiggling around since we left the house.""I'm fine," Cathy said. A blush creeped over her face. "Just need to pee.""What's stopping you?""Years of habit, mostly," Cathy told her. Allison bit her bottom lip for a moment. To Cathy, Allison's face had the look of a student who wanted to ask a question but was too nervous to raise her hand to ask it."Do you have a question Miss Jaruwalski?" Cathy asked in her most teacherly tone. Allison stayed silent for a moment longer before speaking."Why?" she asked finally. "Why do you try so hard?""Huh?""When I got you home yesterday, you told me that every Little knew being adopted was inevitable. You said they knew it, but never wanted to admit it. Mom has all kinds of stories of Littles who come to the doctor she works for. Stories of Littles who worked as programmers, or writers, or even one who tried to run for mayor before his opponent adopted him. Why did they all do that if they all knew that they were just going to end up in a crib somewhere in the end?""Why does anyone do anything, when each and every person knows they're just going to end up in a coffin somewhere in the end?" Cathy asked, bitterness creeping in to her voice.The cart stopped abruptly. Allison stared at Cathy wide-eyed."Is… is that what adoption is for you?" Allison asked in a quiet voice. "Death?""M-Maybe that's a bad example," Cathy said quickly at Allison's distress. Allison just stared, her expression unchanged. She apparently knew as well as Cathy did that it was actually a perfect example."We just want to take care of you," Allison said. "We want you to be happy. Like Eloise.""How old is Eloise?" Cathy asked. Allison blinked at the sudden question, then started thinking. "She had her twenty-third birthday this summer.""And when was she adopted?""Before I was born," Allison answered promptly."So she was ten or younger?"Allison nodded. "In other words, Eloise has been subjected to this for more than half her life. Almost as long as she can remember," Cathy explained. "She probably barely remembers a life where she didn't wet herself daily, if she does at all. On top of that, your parents are nice people, views on Littles notwithstanding. Because of that, you may never have realized Littles like Eloise are the minority. Most Littles are much older than you before their adoptions, and aren't so lucky in who their parents are. They all know, on a subconscious level, whatever they'll admit, that even if they're lucky they won't reach their thirties in dry pants."You're right, in a way." Cathy sighed. "We probably shouldn't bother. But when you know you won't truly see adulthood, or won't for very long, you do everything you're able to because you know this will be your only chance. People, be they Big, Little, or In-Between, want to leave a mark while they can.""Even… even you?""Even me," Cathy confessed. She crossed her arms managed to grin. "I didn't make it through the first semester, but even so people will remember, at least for a while, that there was a Little who was a damn fine teacher."Despite her attempt at levity, when Cathy looked at Allison the girl was frowning. Allison pushed the cart again without another word and picked outfits. Cathy watched Allison silently toss in a pair of sea green smocks like the ones she had seen Eloise wear, along with white undershirts and red skirts to complete the ensemble. She picked up a package of socks and a pair of shoes and tossed them in. Allison didn't say a word throughout."Hey, um, Mommy," Cathy said. Allison's eyes perked up at being called "Mommy". Cathy pointed to a random rack. "Doesn't that dress look like it'd be cute on me?"Allison looked in the direction the Little had pointed in. The rack had frilly dresses that would indeed look adorable on a Little girl. Cathy hated giving her Amazon ideas in that direction, but decided it was worth it when Allison started to smile again.Whatever she wants to think, she's as much a kid as they think I am. Cathy leaned forward and rested her chin on her arms. Shouldn't have opened my big mouth.Cathy watched Allison's mood pick up as she looked at another dress. Allison was just about to hold it up for Cathy when her eyes became wide again. This time, she wasn't looking at Cathy, but at something behind her. Cathy turned in the seat of her cart to see what was so bad. Her own eyes went as wide as Allison's.A few clothing racks behind them stood two girls. At a rough guess Cathy thought the smaller of the two was an In-Betweener. She was about Cathy's size, but her features looked legitimately young; about middle school age. In fact, she even looked familiar. At the same time she didn't come close to Allison's shoulders, suggesting she wasn't an Amazon. She also barely reached chest height of the taller girl holding tightly on to her hand. The taller girl was definitely an Amazon. An Amazon both Cathy and Allison knew all too well. When the dark haired Amazon girl turned and saw Cathy and Allison, a smile spread across her face. She immediately made a beeline for the pair, dragging the In-Betweener girl miserable behind her.Cathy wasn't ashamed to admit that she felt a surge of terror at the sight of Mercedes Ramirez coming towards her with a smile on her face. She was slightly more ashamed to admit that terror caused her need to hold her bladder to completely fall off her list of priorities. Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Seven By Babystevie26 "Look Estelle! It's Miss Benton!"Cathy sat in the baby seat of a shopping cart, trying very hard to ignore the fact she was flooding her diaper in fear. Allison looked like a deer caught in a car's headlights. Striding towards them was the younger half of the mother-daughter pair that had placed Cathy in their sights for adoption. The mother-daughter pair Allison had thwarted at the last minute.Mercedes released the hand of the In-Betweener and walked right up to Cathy, completely ignoring Allison."Lookit'chu, Miss Benton, you are just the cutest ever, yes you are!" Mercedes reached up and pinched Cathy's cheek. Cathy couldn't quite help crying out in pain at the Amazon's grip. The sound seemed to rouse Allison, who immediately placed herself between her Little and her upperclassman. "And who are you?" Mercedes asked Allison sweetly. "Oh, I know. I heard that Miss Benton was taken home by a seventh grader after she had a pee-pee accident." Mercedes smirked. "You must be her little sister!"Even though Allison had her back to Cathy at that moment, the Little could almost feel Allison's face turn red. "What grade are you in, honey? Third? Fourth?"Allison's grip on the cart tightened. "I'm in seventh," Allison replied. However, it was so quiet Cathy had to listen to hear her. The In-Betweener girl tilted her head, as if she hadn't heard. "Don't be shy, sweetie," Mercedes went on in that syrupy tone. "Did you say second? You're a bit big for second grade, though. Had a growth spurt early? I've been there. It's hard to be the biggest girl in class.""I said I'm in seventh," Allison said through clenched teeth. Mercedes smiled a predatory smile. "Don't lie, now, cutie." Mercedes wagged a finger at Allison. "You can't be in seventh grade. You're too tiny. Oh, I suppose you could have skipped a grade or two. But, you see, I don't think that's the case because anyone smart enough to do that wouldn't have been stupid enough to take what's mine!"The last sentence came out so hard, so fast, and so suddenly that that Allison flinched as if she'd just been struck."I know exactly who you are, little girl." Mercedes grabbed the In-Betweener's arm and yanked her forward. The girl let out a "meep" of surprise as she was pulled."Estelle here was our lookout on Friday. She was supposed to tell us when Baby Cathy here peed her pants. Only you got there first, and Stella didn't even try to stop you, did she?"Mercedes directed the last words to the In-Betweener, who shook her head miserably. Cathy realized this was the girl she had seen briefly as Allison had left the bathroom with her."We actually don't blame her for that." Mercedes patted Estelle's head. "Stella here knows her place well enough not to try to stop an Amazon, even a midget. She told us she tried to find us and tell us what had happened, but you know who she found instead?"Allison shook her head. "The vice principal caught her in the halls without a pass. The stupid man even took her to his office and lectured her. By the time she got out and told us what went wrong you were long gone.""I- I said I couldn't-""You couldn't find me or Mother." Mercedes patted Estelle's head again, then that predator's smile appeared. "You say that, but didn't you have your phone the whole time? In fact, weren't you supposed to call us when the time came? You never actually did that, did you?"Once again, the final words came out so unexpectedly harsh the In-Betweener flinched."N-N- It was…""Speak up, Stella," Mercedes said sharply."I didn't!" Estelle shouted. Some eyes of the other customers looked their way. The small girl turned red and began to tear up at everyone's sudden scrutiny."No, you didn't." Mercedes turned to Allison again. "In-Betweeners… they aren't much better than Littles when you get down to it. Why when Mother started making her displeasure known, wittle Stewwa hewe went pee-pee, didn't she?"Estelle started openly crying now. Mercedes turned back to Allison. "Right onto the floor of the home ec class. Well, my mother knows how to deal with tiny people who can't keep their underpants dry."With that, Mercedes reached down and lifted Estelle's dress, revealing a thick diaper underneath. The In-Betweener fought Mercedes for about half a second before a glare from the taller girl made her put her arms to her sides. "Still dry?" Mercedes asked sweetly. "Good girl, Stella. Keep it up and maybe you'll be back in Big Girl Panties on Monday." Mercedes patted Estelle on the head a third time and addressed Allison again. "She's staying at our place this weekend, you know. Mother thought Rafael could use a playmate and her parents certainly didn't object." Didn't dare object, you mean, Cathy thought to herself. In-Betweeners were barely a peg or two above Littles on the Amazon social order. It was less common for them to be adopted and babied like Littles, but it was not unheard of. It wasn't difficult to imagine the senior Ramirez arranging a permanent adoption for Estelle and her parents if they didn't consent to letting her "borrow" Estelle herself for only a couple days.Allison bit her lip, her eyes wide as she watched the In-Betweener be humiliated in front of her. Mercedes let her stare a few seconds longer before speaking again."Now, Jawalski-""Jaruwalski," Allison managed. "Don't care," Mercedes said, quick enough that Cathy wondered if she'd expected the correction. "I don't know whether you realized what you were doing when you took Cathy here home. Mother thinks you did, but me, I'm willing to give you the benefit of the doubt and assume you were an idiot instead of an obstacle. So, here's what we'll do." Mercedes wrapped her arm around Allison like they were friends. "You give Cathy to us, we go our separate ways, and we all pretend this unpleasantness never happened. We can have our mothers negotiate the details if you think it's needed.""A-and i-if I refuse?"Mercedes looked at Allison in disbelief for a moment, but recovered quickly. "If, for some reason, you're foolish enough, to tell me 'no', then I will use all the clout I have as the popular girl and make your life a living hell."Allison's face became pale. Mercedes removed her arm and turned Allison to face her, looking down at the smaller Amazon."You see, right now, you're just some scrub. You are beneath me in more ways than just eye level. Nobody in school knows or cares who you are. You defy me, and I'll see that changes very quickly. Catch my drift?"Allison have a shaky nod."Good. Now, what's it going to be?"Cathy watched Allison. From the new angle Cathy could see her face. Her eyes were wide and flitted between Mercedes, Cathy, and even Estelle the In-Betweener. Cathy saw Allison's hand still on the cart trembling. Mercedes's intimidation was doing its work, frightening Allison and keeping her from thinking clearly. Every time Allison's eyes met Mercedes's, Cathy saw the girl shudder again. Cathy realized her Mommy was moments away from giving in if nothing stopped her. Cathy wanted to speak up, to tell the Amazon girl not to listen to Mercedes. Yet the older Amazon's attitude was having an effect on Cathy too. Her bladder was still releasing everything she had been holding since she woke up into the diaper she wore. She found herself unable to utter a word.Then she realized she didn't have to. Instead, Cathy allowed herself to give in.A new sound entered the conversation. It started small, then grew steadily louder. All eyes turned to the shopping cart where Cathy Benton sat. She was whimpering. She remembered herself in that bathroom stall. She remembered what she felt when she heard the door open. When she heard an Amazon's heavy footsteps while she stood in the stall with pee running down her legs. There was only one emotion a Little could feel in that scenario. Cathy remembered that, but this time she didn't try to hold it back. "Uh-ohhh… did wittle Miss Benton have an accident?"Cathy's whimpering became crying as she let the memory of that terror overwhelm her. As she imagined what could have happened had it been the spoiled adolescent who had come to claim her then. "Oh, dear. It seems Catherine made a stinky. Now, who's going to change her?"She remembered the Little, Rafael, and saw his fate becoming hers. She thought of that and did nothing to hold back the fear like she would have before. Cathy cried in unmistakable terror. "I didn't want anything bad to happen to you, but the only thing I could think of was take you before they did."The hand on the cart ceased trembling. Allison turned her back on Mercedes to immediately see to Cathy."Oh, baby, what's wrong?" she cooed in calm voice. In her current state, Cathy barely noticed Allison lift her slightly."Oh, dear. No wonder you're upset. You're leaking all over. My little Kitty Cat must have been holding a lot of pee-pee in since this morning. That's why you should just go when you need to, silly kitty." Allison ruffled Cathy's hair. "Don't you cry, now, Mommy will get you changed right away."Allison moved to take Cathy away for a change when a hand gripped her shoulder. Through the tears, Cathy thought she saw Allison wince."Hey, we're still talking," Mercedes said angrily."No, we're not.""What?" Mercedes Ramirez said in that low voice. Allison turned, threw off Mercedes' hand from her shoulder, and met the larger Amazon's eyes without flinching."I said we're done here. I won't give you Cathy," Allison said. "You're not going to turn her into another doll for your collection or… or some pet to humiliate just because you can. You're not going to hobble her so she can't get away from you. Yeah that's right." This was in response to the surprise on Mercedes' face at the last remark. "I've seen those scars above Rafael's feet. I researched what they were. You just go ahead and do your worst, bitch, because you will never touch my baby girl!"With that, Allison grabbed the shopping cart and left Mercedes Ramirez staring at her as she took Cathy too change. Allison didn't see the shock become rage, nor did she see Mercedes grab the In-Betweener Estelle's wrist and yank her away in a different direction. Student's Pet A Diaper Dimension Story Part Eightby Babystevie26 Eloise walked through the Little Store with her Mommy. She would've preferred to ride in the cart like she had been, but she couldn't. Mommy had given her a special job."Hand me that yellow bottle, Ellie," Mommy told her. Eloise obeyed, grabbing a bottle labeled "numbering lotion" and handed it to Mommy. Mommy thanked her and dropped it in the cart alongside the bags of diapers, wipe packages, and extra bottles and bibs.While Sissie and Cathy were getting clothes for school, Eloise was helping Mommy shop for extra Little supplies so Cathy didn't have to keep using Eloise's. Much as Eloise would love to be clothes shopping, too, she was glad for this. She liked Cathy, but she didn't want to share everything with her follow Little, nor get in trouble for not doing so. Mommy had made it very clear that Eloise wasn't to complain about that, going so far as to bring out the Hairbrush to be sure there was no question of what would happen if Eloise kept whining or throwing fits. However, Mommy also promised to get Cathy enough things of her own that it wouldn't be a problem.Eloise's job right now was to get things on the low shelves so Mommy didn't have to bend over for everything. Eloise was doing a good job. Mommy told her so whenever she thanked her. She also told Eloise she was being a good example to other Littles in the store. That made Eloise smile.Mommy was looking at flavored pacifiers when the urge hit Eloise. She recognized the sensation immediately and made no attempt to resist it. It had been such a long time since Eloise had possessed conscious control of her bowels that the idea she even could resist never occurred to her. Instead, as soon as she felt her belly rumble she stopped, bent her knees, and farted. That started the process that turned Eloise's face red and made her grunt once or twice as she pushed. The sounds coming from Eloise would be rude coming from anyone else; they were the norm for a Little making a messy.As Eloise finished, a feeling of relief washed over her. With a pleased sigh she looked up and saw Mommy smiling down at her."I think someone went poo-poo," she said. "Was it baby Ellie?"Eloise squirmed as Mommy lifted the Little up and over her shoulders. Eloise heard a loud sniff behind her."Pee-yew!" Mommy suddenly held Eloise far away from her. "She certainly did!"Eloise laughed at her Mommy's playful tone. She squealed as Mommy brought Eloise nose to nose for a bunny kiss."It's about time to meet with Sissie and Cathy, anyway." Mommy shifted the Little to her hip, resting Eloise's thighs on her arm so as to not smush the mess inside Eloise's dirty diaper.As they proceeded to the potties that had changing areas for Littles, Mommy stopped to look at a package of bibs. A grown-up woman, pushing a Little boy in her own cart, stopped and sniffed the air. She leaned down to the Little in her cart and sniffed again."Oh, I'm sorry," Mommy said, noticing the other grown-up. "I think you're smelling mine."The grown-up was pulling back the waistband of her Little's diaper as Mommy spoke. She looked at Mommy and smiled."So I am. Still, you can never be sure," she patted her Little boy's head. "Poopy pants can happen anytime, anywhere.""Don't I know it." Mommy laughed and patted Eloise's bulging bottom.Eloise looked at the Little boy. His face shined bright red from his mommy's diaper check. He was trying his best to look away, so he likely didn't see Eloise trying to wave at him. Eloise's mommy was still talking to the boy's mommy, who was watching Eloise."She's so friendly," the lady told Mommy. "What's your name, cutie?""Eloise, ma'am," came the prompt reply."Polite, too," she said to Mommy. "What's your secret?""No secret," Mommy replied with a laugh. "Just love, patience, and firmness, applied as needed. Ellie here has been part of our family for almost her whole life.""Certainly explains why she's so used to things," the other lady sniffed loudly. She placed her hand on her Little's head. "I've had my Rafael for the last year and a half and he still makes such a fuss when he needs a poopy change."The boy in the cart turned even redder and tried to turn away, only to wince as his mommy used the hand on his head to grip his black curls tightly and forcibly turn him to face Eloise and her mommy. Eloise frowned even as a smile grew on the lady's face. In that moment Eloise understood what kind of grown-up the other lady was."Mommy..." Eloise tried to get her Mommy's attention, only to be hushed"Rafael?" she said instead. "Oh, of course! You're Mrs. Ramirez. I should have realized... I'm Michelle Jaruwalski. I'm sorry I haven't had time to respond to your messages yesterday."The other grown-up's eyes widened and her smile flickered for just a moment. Then became normal as she spoke again."It's quite all right. Elizabeth Ramirez, but obviously you know that." She looked at Eloise. "I'd offer my hand to shake but since yours are full of Stinky Little Girl, I won't make you move her around too much.""Don't let yourself feel embarrassed." Old advice, given when Eloise had truly been a child, rang in Eloise's mind. "There's grown-ups out there that love to embarrass Littles and watch them squirm. No matter what happens, be it bathtime, declarations that you made mommy a present, that means you pooped, diaper changes in front of strangers, or the grown-ups saying mean things about you like you can't understand them. Your face turns red and too many grown-ups will want to see you redder."Ramirez watched Eloise as she spoke, but the Little's expression didn't change, nor did her pudgy cheeks lose any of their peach color to blushing red. Eloise knew how this routine worked. The grown-up would pounce as soon as she thought she had an opening; remarks about her diaper wouldn't be enough. Her only regret was she had no way to communicate this to Rafael beyond example. Then an idea came to her."I made poopy!" Eloise announced. She bobbed up and down I'm her Mommy's arms. It made her mess spread in her diaper, but that didn't matter to Eloise. What did matter was the grown-up's smile flickering again as Eloise squirmed in exactly the wrong way than she'd wanted. Rafael was now watching her more closely."You certainly did…" Ramirez said with a sniff. She turned to Mommy. "You've definitely got a knack. Allison is just a dear, as well. She's always helping with little Rafe here. Still a child herself yet I've watched her change his diaper so efficiently that he barely has time to realize he's wet."She bent down and kissed her Little on the top of his head. He whimpered, and the grown-up's smile got bigger."I'm very proud of her, myself," Mommy said. "Not even driving age and she has a maternal instinct that can put actual mothers to shame. I worry, though. It's the kind of thing that can go to a girl's head.""Is that what happened with Catherine?" Ramirez asked."Almost certainly." Mommy nodded. "To hear Allie tell it, she saw that Little in wet panties and absolutely couldn't ignore her." Mommy sighed. "In truth, I think she's in over her head.""I'm inclined to agree," Ramirez said, frowning. "At that age, children tend to overreach.""That's actually why we've put her in charge of Cathy. My husband's at home sorting out the paperwork. On paper, we're the ones adopting her, otherwise Allie has the mommy responsibilities. Even if she proves unable to handle things right now, it'll be good for her in the long term.""I thought of doing much the same," Ramirez said. She smiled and waved her hand. "My own daughter, she wants to show me she's an adult. Once Catherine was adopted I'd planned to make my Mercedes her caretaker, just like you're doing, and-"Whatever the woman was going to say was interrupted by the entrance of two others. The first was a grown-up girl about Sissie's age. She gripped the hand of and pulled along a big kid dressed like a Little. The big kid was crying and rubbing the arm as if it was in pain."Mamá, you will not believe what just happened!" the grown-up girl said. Eloise winced at the volume and pitch of the girl's voice. When she opened her eyes she saw Rafael and the big kid shaking."Mercedes, watch your tone," the other grown-up told her."But Mamá, I saw that dwarf that stole Cathy!"Eloise felt her Mommy's arm suddenly get stiff. The other grown-up looked at Mommy, then back to her daughter."Mercedes, not now." Mrs. Ramirez gestured to Mommy. "I'm speaking to Mrs. Jaruwalski."Eloise noticed the extra stress the woman put in their last name. Mercedes, however, did not."Do you know what that runt did? What she said to me?""Be quiet, Mercy," Mrs. Ramirez snapped.Mercy? Eloise thought. Eloise's vocabulary did not contain the word "irony", but that did not mean she couldn't recognize it when she heard it. She also saw Mrs. Ramirez gesture her way."Right now you are acting less mature than the Little in the dirty diaper. Get yourself under control or you'll be the biggest child in this store to get a spanking, today!"Mercedes' eyes went wide as her mommy made that threat. Eloise could relate. She didn't like getting spanked, either. What confused Eloise for a moment was the angry look Mercedes gave her. As if it was Eloise's fault she was getting scolded. Mrs. Ramirez turned to Eloise's mommy."Alas, it seems it may be too early for mine as well," she said. Mrs. Ramirez sounded friendly, but she was glaring at her daughter the whole time. "Maybe your daughter getting Catherine first was a blessing in disguise.""But Mamá-""Hush! You've embarrassed us both enough for one day!"Mommy watched this for a moment before sitting Eloise in her shopping cart. Eloise was used to dirty diapers enough that she barely reacted as the mess in her diaper was squished."It was a pleasure to see you, Mrs. Ramirez, but I can see you've just gotten busy. I'll leave you to it," Mommy said to the other grown-up as she buckled Eloise into the cart"Do not worry, Mrs. Jaruwalski," Ramirez said quickly. "This won't take long.""It's fine. Best to be thorough with these matters, so don't rush on my account. Ellie needs a clean diaper before she smells up the whole store, anyway."Ramirez frowned, but gave Mommy a nod."Very well. I hope we have a chance to speak again."With that she went back to scolding her daughter. Eloise tried to wave at Rafe and the big kid but if either saw her they didn't wave back. Mercedes saw and shot a dirty look at Eloise before her mother grabbed her chin and forced her to look at her mommy.Mommy didn't say anything to Eloise as they made their way to the potties and changing rooms. Not even the usual assurance that she'd be in clean pants before she knew it. She also seemed to be going a bit faster than she usually pushed shopping carts. That part would have been fun of not for the rest of it.When they arrived Mommy and Eloise found Sissie and Cathy waiting for them. Sissie sat on a bench by the potties with Cathy in her cart. Cathy looked like she'd been crying."Sissie!" Eloise cried out. Both Sissie and her Little looked at the approaching cart. A soon as Mommy saw Sissie's face the cart picked up speed again, coming to a sudden halt next to Sissie's. Mommy looked at Sissie, who looked pale."Allie, honey, what happened?" she asked. It was a moment before Sissie answered."I just called my school's queen bee a bitch to her face.""Ooooh! Sissie said a Bad Word!""Eloise, hush." Mommy addressed Sissie. "Care to elaborate?"Allison launched into the tale of the encounter with Mercedes Ramirez. Eloise ignored them and looked to her fellow Little in the cart next door. Now that Eloise had a closer look, she could see Cathy had definitely been crying."Are you okay?" Eloise asked."I'll be all right," Cathy said. She sniffed. "Just let myself get a bit more upset than I meant to is all."Cathy sniffed again. Then again. Then cast a look at Eloise."What?" Eloise asked. Cathy stared at Eloise a long moment before she answered."How do you do that?" Cathy asked. "How do you just… sit there like being in a dirty diaper is the most normal thing in the world?" Cathy's face became red. "I wet until I leaked and I'm mortified."Eloise looked at Cathy's lower half and saw that Cathy had indeed leaked, going by the wet spots on her shortalls. She was also dripping just a little. Then she looked Cathy in the eyes."It is normal," Eloise said. "We're Littles. Where else are we going to pee-pee and poopy? The potty?" Eloise laughed. "Have you seen the size of a potty? We'd fall in and bwoosh," Eloise spun her hand in circle. "Right down the drain.""My old place had a Little sized potty, I mean toilet.""Who emptied it?" Eloise asked."Not a potty-, toilet like that," Cathy said. Then sighed. "Never mind, it's embarrassing to talk about this.""Why? It's just diaper stuff," Eloise said. "And potty stuff, too, I guess.""Do you just casually talk about your own poop all the time?""Oh, yeah," Eloise replied. "I'm always being asked 'did Ellie make poo poo?' or told I made a stinky. Whenever I'm playing with the other kids at school or the park there's always that moment when we all notice the smell and-""How?!" Cathy exclaimed. "How can you be so... so blasé about being treated like a baby?"Eloise looked at Cathy thoughtfully. She understood now. Almost every Little she'd ever met had this problem."I'm not being treated like a baby," said the girl in the dirty diaper. "I'm being treated like a Little. If I were a baby Mommy and Daddy would expect me to actually try and use the potty, to graduate preschool, to drink from things other than bottles and sippies. They don't expect any of that because I'm a Little.""You talk like there's a difference," Cathy said."There is a difference," Eloise said. "Babies grow up."Cathy stared at Eloise."They really got to you, didn't they?" Cathy replied finally. "You never had a chance."Eloise sighed and leaned forward on her seat. She rested her head in her arms and turned her face to Cathy."I was so sure you'd get it," she said. "Because you're smart, and you don't put up fights over everything... but you're still thinking you can be a grown-up, aren'cha?"Cathy scowled at Eloise, but any retort was cut off by Mommy and Sissie, who had finished their talk and approached the Littles."Is everything all right here?" Mommy asked sternly, her eyes focused on Cathy. Eloise turned to face her Mommy."We were just talking," said Eloise. Cathy said nothing.Mommy looked from Cathy to Eloise."Fine," Mommy said. "But if I think you two are arguing at least one of you is going to meet Mr. Hairbrush."Eloise gulped. Cathy's face was red, but otherwise normal. She probably didn't know what hairbrushes were like when they were used on a Little's bottom rather than her top. Mommy reached into the cart and lifted Eloise out of it, then turned to Sissie."I'll change stinky if you get leaky," Mommy said to Sissie as she got Cathy out of her cart. Sissie nodded and the grown-ups collected a few of the new changing supplies from Mommy's cart."Mom, did you get what I asked about?""Right there." Mommy pointed at one of the bottles Eloise had helped get.Sissie thanked Mommy and the grown-ups took their took their Littles into the potties to get their diapers changed. Inside there were potty stalls all along one side. The other was half sinks half changing tables.Sissie took Cathy to the changing table at the end. Mommy laid Eloise down on the table right before it and started undoing the snaps on the bottom of her shortalls."Yeah, these are soaked through," Eloise heard Sissie say. "Hey, Mom, can I get one of Cathy's new outfits?""Have they been paid for?" Mommy asked as she pulled the hem of the shortalls to Eloise's stomach. Sissie must have shaken her head because as Mommy began untaping Eloise's diaper she said, "Then no. She'll have to go without until the parking lot at least. More likely until we get to Ms. Mayhew's."Eloise heard Cathy moan. She herself smiled at the mention of Gwennie's Mommy. That meant her playdate with Gwennie was still on."We took stuff out of the carts when we came in.""That's different," Mommy said. "We took changing supplies. The store doesn't mind that. Littles need clean diapers. Pants are optional."Eloise heard Sissie coo at Cathy, who was making sad sounds. Eloise made her decision then. With what was for her a minimum of squirming, Eloise slipped her arms into the shortalls and, from there, pushed the garment over her head and off of her entirely.Mommy was too busy wiping Eloise's bottom to notice anything was amiss until the Little flung the garment over the side of the changing table. She caught sight of the shortalls falling and threw a stern look Eloise's way."Eloise Jaruwalski just what do you think you're doing?"Eloise cringed at her Mommy's tone, but held firm."I wanna be like this!" she said. Mommy looked at Eloise, then over to where Sissie was changing Cathy. She nodded, then grabbed Eloise by the ankles, pulled her legs up so her bottom was exposed, then have Eloise five hard spanks on her bare butt. Eloise began to wail."That was for throwing your clothes on the floor," Mommy said as she released Eloise's legs and began to rub lotion onto her.When both Littles had been changed, they were set on the floor outside the potties and placed under Sissie's watchful eye while Mommy put all their stuff into her cart went to pay for everything. Sissie looked at them with her "Oh my goodness you are so adorable!" look on her face, but she didn't say the words this time.Without their shortalls, both Littles were now dressed in pastel t-shirts, their shoes and, of course, their diapers. Both of their faces were red, Eloise from crying after her spanking while Cathy kept pulling at the hem of her shirt. Cathy tugged at it even though it stubbornly refused to become long enough to cover her belly button, let alone her diaper. Eloise watched for a moment before grabbing one of Cathy's hands in hers."It's okay, Cathy," Eloise said. "It's less embarrassing 'cause we're the same."Cathy looked at Eloise, then down at herself. To Eloise's relief, she giggled."Yeah," Cathy said with a shake of her head. "I guess we are."Eloise thought Cathy sounded sad as she said that. She got no time to dwell on this as Mommy came back at that moment. She handed a Sissie a diaper bag like the one used for Eloise."All the essentials for Cathy are there," Mommy said as Sissie took the bag and started looking through it. "Everything else I took back to the car for now so we didn't need to lug around shopping bags and Littles."Sissie nodded as she picked up Cathy. Eloise held up her arms for her Mommy to pick her up and Eloise and her family were off for more shopping.Eloise hoped her stunt during her diaper change didn't ruin her chance of going to the toy store...

Send me a PM if your interested in any of these and we can discuss them more. 1) Lynn (a little) lives in an apartment and works as a freelance photographer/writer one day while taking a photograph she comes across an Amazon who she finds visually interesting and decides to take her picture.

I had an idea for a story in the Diaper Dimension, but first, I need to know more about how that world works. First, does that setting have magic? If so, what kind of things can you do with magic? Second, for Littles without a caregiver, living among Amazons, what is it like? Third, are there Amazons with incontinence and other disabilities? How are they treated?

I've been a lurker here forever, but there are so many great stories lately that I just had to try my hand. Making The Best of It I awoke to the becoming-familiar view of the carrier frame. The sunshade was pulled forward, its multicolored flowers staring at me from the padding, with store shelves gliding by beyond them. Apparently we were stopping at the store, not that I had any say in it. Just to check, I tried to push the pacifier out of my mouth, but the Amazon who took me remembered to inflate the nipple and it was going nowhere. I blinked the sleep from my eyes and let my aching bladder go, there was no sense in trying to hold it any longer. I hadn't seen a toilet in weeks anyway. The shopping cart stopped moving and I found myself staring at an impossibly happy Little on a package of diapers who was exclaiming, "Mommy, I'm wet! Aren't you proud of me?". Given that there were stacks of diapers in the nursery that were taller than I was, I wasn't sure why we were here... but the second I heard Lisa's voice, I knew it wasn't good. "I'm just saying, she's a bit of a brat, that's all," Lisa's voice grated on me, she was the kind of person who thought everyone should do things her way, it would just be easier... we didn't get along at all. My "Mommy" April was kinder than many Amazons I'd seen, but that didn't change the fact that I was being held against my will and forced to wear diapers and everything that went along with it. She continued, "You should just swaddle her for a month or two and see if that makes her more appreciative." "Lisa, she's a good girl. You're overreacting," April objected, calming the sudden lurch in my tummy just a bit, "She didn't bite you on purpose, you stuck your finger in her mouth while she was eating." I blushed a bit.. it was true, she was checking to see if I was eating something I wasn't supposed to... which I was. And I did bite her on purpose, but I "freaked out" and apologized right away, so it looked like an accident. It was twisted, but I knew April loved me and that she wouldn't let anything truly bad happen to me, unlike her "good friend" Lisa. There was just something about the way Amazons were wired... they needed to "take care" of something. Most of them had extra love to give, like April. Some just needed to have extra control, like Lisa. "I saw her grab that candy without asking, I just know it," Lisa grumbled, "Look - they put out a new diaper for swaddled Littles." The cart rolled forward and I found myself looking at another happy Little. This one was laying down, wearing a short pink t-shirt and an unbelievable diaper... the padding extended from above her navel to just above her knees and each of her legs were splayed out at almost a 45 degree angle from her body. There was absolutely no way that Little was moving anywhere on her own... but the smile looked real, her eyes were smiling too. Her word bubble read, "Now I won't leak for sure!" I had heard that there were people from my dimension that came here voluntarily to be Littles. It was true that back home we all worked too hard, and after a lifetime of that... I could see why the idea of trading away all their freedoms in exchange for the love and care of an Amazon could be enticing. I wondered if they were real as I shifted a bit in the carrier, the harness holding me down fast to the padding. I could reach the release button, but I didn't have the strength to push it. I had tried many times. "Hm, no.. I don't think I want to swaddle my little Kimmy," I heard April say with a touch of distance in her voice... she was considering it, "But look at these!" she finished with a giggle. "Oh.. oh my, those are adorable.. they're new too. You should get a pack, it will be so cute to watch Kimmy waddle in those," Lisa chuckled as well, the malice disappearing from her voice, "She won't see it coming. C'mon, April - do it for me." "Oh, all right," April let out a tiny, mock sigh, "But only because I love you so much." I heard a package being placed in the cart and closed my eyes quickly and pretended to sleep. My mind reeled at what new devices the Amazons could have thought up to torment their Littles. I must have pursed my lips in thought, because the next thing I knew, my pacifier was being removed and replaced by the nipple of a bottle. I started draining it immediately while April looked down into the carrier, fawning over me. The love in her giant green eyes was real... I liked her too, she was a very nice lady, but this wasn't exactly my ideal relationship. She brushed a strand of her reddish-brown hair from her face while she watched me, her smile as big as her heart. "There we go, sweetie. I thought I felt you stir. You're a bit dehydrated. You're such a good girl for drinking without any fuss," she cooed at me. Lisa rolled her eyes and we leisurely strolled through the store until the bottle was finished. "Please," I said the second the nipple was out of my mouth, the sweet taste of the apple juice still lingering.. but I was cut off before I could say another word, the pacifier back in my mouth and three pumps to the shield had it inflated and I was silenced again. "Shh, baby, you've said enough today. You're going to be quiet for the rest of the day, we already talked about this. I'm proud of you for drinking all of your juice," she said as she stroked my cheek, "We'll get you another bottle when we get home." "You really do love her, huh?" I heard Lisa's voice from the world-beyond-the-carrier. It wasn't derisive, it was admiring. "She's the best decision I ever made, Lisa. I hope get to know how it feels some day," she said wistfully. I sighed and sucked loudly on the pacifier. It made April happy to hear me using the pacifier, and it was hard not to want to make her happy.. especially since I didn't have much else to do anyway. It was hard to imagine that this time two weeks ago, I was stressed out over programming deadlines and chainsmoking my way to an early grave. I didn't take very good care of my body, I didn't really care what went in it, I ate awful foods and drank too much, never worked out. Who had time? If you couldn't meet the deadlines for the job, there were 100 people just waiting to take your spot, so you did your best no matter what and always gave 110%. I looked down at the pink striped snap-crotch onesie I was wearing now with its tiny ruffle "skirt" that did nothing to cover any part of my legs, it was a pretty far cry from my preferred style. I was never a clothes horse, I liked cute clothes but didn't obsess over it... I was a boho girl, the style just felt right, the heavy jewlery and hippy clothes. It was low-ish effort and attractive. I was beginning to doubt I'd ever get to dress myself again. I hadn't worn shoes in over a week now, I barely walked anywhere now and never outside the house, but my body was in better shape than ever. The technology of this dimension was astounding. They repaired my lungs and fixed all the issues from my alcohol abuse and malnutrition.. they even whitened my teeth. Physically, I felt better than I ever had before. Not that it was worth the cost though. I missed the conversation between April and the cashier while I was lost in thought, but I had no doubt there was some comment passed about "how lucky" April was or some such nonsense, we couldn't go anywhere without someone cooing. I knew I missed it because I felt the warm sunlight land on my legs and heard April sing, "My little Kimmy, cute as a bug. My little Kimmy, needs a big hug." She was always coming up with little tunes and silly songs. She was a professional studio musician, she had musical instruments all over her house. I continued to suck the pacifer loudly for her benefit, and I couldn't help but smile. I tried to get a look at what she had bought as she whisked the carrier into the car and snapped it into the holder, but she was too fast for me. I tried to give her a pleading look so I could at least ask what was in store for me, but in moments I was giggling around the pacifier in response to the bevy of kisses landing on my face and her tickling fingers. I was on the smaller side for Littles, so the carseat was rear-facing. All I had was a view of the back seat of April's car.. and her big green eyes looking at me from time to time in the mirror she had mounted so we could see each other. I heard the car start and felt us beginning the drive to her house and started to let my mind drift again... I did that a lot lately, it was actually kind of relaxing. But my relaxation didn't last long. "So you're actually going to go out with that bassist tomorrow? Am I still babysitting? I'm still half-expecting you to back out," I heard Lisa ask and I suddenly felt a flash of fear and... something else I couldn't put my finger on, but suddenly biting her seemed like a really, really poor choice on my part. "Yeah, seems nice and I haven't dated anyone at all in months. I thought about calling it off, but I'm really glad you talked me out of it. I think this one has potential." "Oh good, you've barely left your house in a week, I don't think it's good for you." "Well, I can't exactly take my little bundle of joy into the bars with me, darling." I felt my cheeks burn at April's gentle laugh. "Oh believe me, I know," Lisa sounded like she was pouting a bit and that fear intensified. If Lisa decided to take out her frustrations on me, there wasn't exactly a lot I could do about it.. and the idea of being alone with her tomorrow did not sound fun. "We used to go out three nights a week, I just miss you." "Oh sweetie, I'm sorry. I don't really want to be separated from Kimmy right now, it's very important that we make a strong bond. I want her to know how much I love her. Besides, you've seen me plenty - you've been over almost every night this week." I heard Lisa squeak the way she does when April pokes her in the tummy. "Yeah, it's just not the same - we need to go OUT." "We can go out, we'll just have to go to more family friendly places for a bit," I could see April's eyes smile in the mirror, "Maybe we should start looking for a Little of your very own." "I don't know, April - it seems like a lot of work, and you don't get to go out any more, why would I want to do that?" "Hopefully Kimmy can help you find the answer to that tomorrow night."

Hiya mods, I hope this is okay, since it's not actually a story, but relevant to one of the popular story settings. I've just done a complete reworking of my guide to the diaper dimension, though still need to add a lot of things from this year. If anybody spots something which isn't on the list, feel free to let me know here, or on the blog post.

My character is a little with ADHD and an unruly temperament that most fosterers don't like.

Abridged version: New to creative writing Want criticism and insight on how to write fiction Only posting this because drunk.

Note: This is set in Princess Pottypants' fantastic Diaper Dimension universe. You can find the original and other stories since here. --- The house was abuzz with Christmas preparations underway. Mrs Lara Martina prepared the day's big lunch, while Tim and Jen touched up the Christmas tree. It had been up for a month, but the thirty-something husband and wife had arrived late last night, and felt that the tree could do with a little more decorating for the special day. Presents sat around the tree. Just waiting to be opened. More adults sat about the living room, drinking a mixture of hot, cold, and alcoholic drinks to celebrate the festive season. The front door opened and closed, and Georgia entered, all smiles. A small cheer went up, and Mrs Martina leaned out from the kitchen, waving an excited stirring spoon at her eighteen year old daughter as she entered the house. Georgia waved as she walked past. She glanced into the second lounge, and smiled at her older cousin Mallory, who was bouncing her little on her knee. Sasha had been decked in an incredibly cute littles Christmas dress, red with white trim, high-hemmed enough to inspect most of her diaper. Georgia would love to get another chance to play with her. She continued onto the kitchen however, and set her groceries down with a plonk. "Some extra things, in case people want snacks." "Oh that's wonderful. Put the drinks in the fridge would you? And you must tell me about college." Georgia smiled and began unpacking. Her year in the big city had been fantastic, but she'd chosen to transfer to the local college before she turned nineteen. It would be nice to have all the benefits of her home town again. "How many people will we have?" "About nine. More if Rich and Cass show up." "Wouldn't they be going to Cass's family farm this year?" "Maybe. The weather wasn't great for travelling, and they're still decidi-" There was a ring at the doorbell, and Lara paused. Nobody should be arriving who couldn't just unlock the door themselves. Besides, it wasn't even locked. "I'll get it," she said with a frown. "I think I know who it is," Georgia said cheerfully, trailing after her mother. Mrs Martina opened the door, then paused as she had to look down to see their guest. A little. She was standing there looking rather nervous, reaching across to grip her right arm, and glancing away from the house as if she was considering leaving. "Reina?" Mrs Martina asked, a bit confused "Reina!" Georgia exclaimed, wriggling past her mother and going down on one knee to greet their guest. "I knew you'd make it." Reina shifted about awkwardly. "Well, I got the invitation..." "And you're a polite girl who responds to invitations, aren't you?" Reina nodded slowly, clearly not used to Georgia speaking this way. "Oh you must be wondering why," Georgia began, "I knew that you never let anybody see you, and must be alone for Christmas. Well I found your address with a bit of searching - I thought you'd be impressed with that - and thought, wouldn't it be nice if I invited my old math tutor to join in with my family this year? We're not in my school's special segregated learning rooms now, and can be a little more dynamic and intimate. Doesn't that sound better?" Reina paused, then nodded very slowly. Mrs Martina smiled and began to return to her preparations. "I think it was wonderful inviting her," she said proudly, then walked back inside. "Come on! You should come inside before a cool wind gives you a cold. I even got you a present!" "Y-You did?" "Yes! It's under the tree and everything." "Oh." Reina said, her voice breaking for a moment. "I feel a bit rude, and don't even know if I can take it, since I didn't get you anythi-" "Nonsense! It's fine! The least I can do for my old math tutor, who helped me get into the special advanced classes at university. Did you know I've surpassed you now? You were clever at school a few years ago for sure, and used to even seem like a god to me, but we've moved onto the big league at college. It really puts things in perspective." Reina nodded slowly, and began entering the house cautiously, jumping a little as the door was closed behind her. She clearly didn't quite know what to do in a big house, nor how to interact with amazons up close. She'd only ever addressed them through the glass panels which they used at the problem school, for external teachers dealing with students, where Georgia had turned out to be a star. "Now why don't we take off that coat? You always wore such frumpy things." Reina began to gesture that it was fine, but before she'd even raised her hand, Georgia had knelt down and was pulling the long trench coat back from her. "Oh I might-" "We have heating here dear. I wouldn't want you to overheat just because you're not used to nice things. You're really not that good at anything outside of school math huh? Now why don't you come into the lounge, and I'll introduce you." Reina seemed a bit panicked, but was herded along by giant legs and big hands faster than she could react. They came into the adjacent lounge room with the Christmas tree, and the conversations grew silent as they turned to inspect the newcomer. "Everybody. This is Reina." Georgia beamed, and they all took her excitement in stride, beginning to smile back. "She's my special guest and a contact of mine from school. She's going to be staying for Christmas." There were a few smiles, and one drunken cousin even gave a goofy single wave before collapsing back into his recliner seat. "See? You're basically like family already. Now, why don't you help my cousins Tim and Jen with the tree. You met them once when I was in the eleventh grade, and being picked up from school after our car broke down." Reina seemed tongue tied as she was herded forward, stopping at the tree which was surrounded by an amphitheatre of furniture with an audience. There'd be no slipping away unseen in this house. "I, uh, aren't really sure how to-" "Just help them pick decorations! Here, let me show you." Georgia reached into the box, and pulled out a Christmas bauble with a small string attached. "Why don't you put it on the tree, while I go get the snacks? You can stay here without trouble can't you?" Reina nodded slowly, and Georgia beamed. "Good girl," she praised, finding herself a bit breathless with excitement, before she rushed back to the kitchen. She paused, stopping at the drawer where her Mom kept all of her schoolwork. Pulling it open, she dug through until she found some of the notes from Reina to her parents. She titled herself "Georgia's Tutor" back then, and wrote in such a stiff, almost snooty tone. It was strange, how big of herself Reina thought, when really she was just somebody who had done well at highschool work nearly a decade ago. Her knowledge was nothing compared to the things that Georgia had been learning at university, it was almost pitiful in retrospect. Georgia closed the drawer again, shaking her head, and continued into the main kitchen. She began unpacking crackers and cheese, as well as a few bowls of dip. "What was that about?" Mrs Martina asked with a smile. "Oh, I just want to do the right thing. The poor girl was always all alone, thinks she's tougher that way when really I see it as a cry for help. I found where she lived, and she was polite enough to come once I made it clear that I knew. I wanted to help teach her to be good, just like she used to think she was teaching me." Lara smiled. "It did amuse me when I found out that the aid teacher who had been sending those letters was a little. She sure did think big of herself. Helped me realize that I could take them much less seriously." The giantess shook her head with a small chuckle, and went about working on the pastry mix. "She hasn't really grown up since highschool, you know?" Georgia said sadly, "Got good grades there a lifetime ago, and thinks that makes her smart now. Never went to university or anything like that. I thought that somebody should drag her out of that shell." Mrs Martina nodded in understanding, and pointed to where the cheeseboard for the dip and crackers was. "Did you really get her a present?" Georgia beamed. "You're such a wise and thoughtful girl Georgia." "Well, I've had a lot of growing up to do this year. You know I might have gotten a job as a remote assistant for a CEO? I might not even need to go to college next year." Lara paused, and looked at her daughter in momentary disbelief. "You might end up being the most successful of any of us. And to think you're still only eighteen." Georgia smiled, and gave a shrug. "I do feel pretty fortunate. Some of my friends took the easier path of parenting grants straight out of highschool, for adopting littles from the orphanage. They love it, but it's a lot of work. Getting to start something else was a good bet." "And you think you'll take this CEO job?" "Almost definitely," Georgia said with a confident smile, standing up taller than ever before. My, but she had grown up. "It's mine if I want it. I've already done it part time for a few months. He's older, married, and on the other side of the country. But he needs somebody who can do my kind of advanced math, to know how their business is performing. Somebody else used to do it, but was a Betweener who had to go to school apparently. There's no other candidates. It's just a job for me if I want it." Lara beamed. "I better get this dip out there," Georgia said with a smile, "I want this to be a really special day." --- The family sat around the tree. Rick was tearing open the next present. A cheer went up as he pulled out an alarm clock with a sprinkler hose. If he stayed in bed for too long, he'd get a face full of water. Perfect for all his comments about being late for work because his alarm didn't go off. He gave a smirk at the room, and rolled his eyes. The chatter picked up as they looked around seeking who would open the next present, and then it was decided that Tim and Jen would go next. For a brief moment, the room was silent, except for the sound of Sasha's rhythmic nursing on her pacifier. Georgia glanced over at her cousin with a smile, watching how she bounced her adoptive daughter on her lap. Mallory was so happy, content to just hold her little with two hands and bounce her through the full hour of present opening. The only sound to come from their way was the pacifier bobbing and a slight diaper crinkle with the larger bounces. Sasha for her part looked, well, like a little. Her face was rather neutral in expression. She sucked on her pacifier and watched the proceedings with the expected obedience. She was being looked after like littles needed to be. Georgia glanced down. Reina sat on the floor facing toward the tree, making a pointed effort not to look back at the only other little in the room. She seemed a bit nervous. Tim and Jen finished opening their package. It was an effective baby starter kit in a box. Jen was expecting. "What's the next one?" Tim picked up the next box, wrapped in red and white christmas paper, and turned it to read the label. "Reina." Eyes turned towards the little. Georgia couldn't resist a smile. Her former tutor looked so tiny and helpless, sitting there amongst a room of bigs opening presents. "She's allowed to open it herself," Georgia said with a nod to Tim for confirmation. He handed the box over, which Reina received with reluctant hands. She began peeling back the tape slowly, seeming to suffer performance anxiety as the room grew quiet, watching her. Sasha's suckling and slight diaper bounce crinkles seemed louder than ever. Finally after a full minute, she slid the shoebox out of the wrapping. The upmarket black box with red trim obviously wasn't a gift of shoes for her - the box was in amazonian size - but it did serve as a rather interpersonal container. Georgia's current heels had come in that box. "What is it?" the drunk cousin asked, sitting up from his reclined seat. Reina seemed to be momentarily frozen, but the question spurred her to take off the lid. Inside, was a Christmas card. She stared at it, then picked it up, placing the box down in front of her. "Why don't you read it out," Mrs Martina suggested. Georgia beamed at her mother. Reina opened the card, and seemed to be struggling to raise her chin and talk loud enough for everybody to hear. It would be the first time the group had heard her speak properly, and even Sasha looked a little more interested from her place on Mallory's lap. "Dear Reina," she began in a pseudo-confident voice, a slight waiver revealed for a moment near the end. "It always made me sad, to imagine you in your apartment, purposefully all alone because you don't like to be bothered. At school, I honestly looked up to you, at least a bit. Metaphorically speaking, of course." She paused as there were a few chuckles at that line, her moment of building confidence shattered. "I decided that when I was moving back, I'd just have to seek you out, and make sure that you came to be with me at Christmas. I got you out of your shell, if you're reading this, and I'm sure that you're grateful to me for teaching you, just like you used to teach me. Today is a thank you, and a reminder that you're amongst those who love you. You are loved." Reina paused, and stared at the card. "That's it?" she finally asked, turning nervously back to glance at Georgia. "Of course hon. You weren't expecting a robot monster to jump out of the box were you?" Reina shook her head, and quickly put the card in her lap. She looked around in relief as they moved onto the next present. "Another pair of booties for Jen. I swear that baby bump is still three months away." "But it's Christmas now," the gift-giver laughed. They kept opening presents. Georgia got free car insurance for the next three years from a more practical family member, which she thought was nice. Even her drunk cousin managed to think of something good with a wonderful pair of earrings which would look good for an elegant night out. And with the circles which Georgia was beginning to move in, it was more probable these days. They kept going, until there was one present left. Jen, as pregnant as she was, had taken up position as gatekeeper of the presents alongside Tim. She leaned across and picked up the last box, looking over it for the label. "Oh, another one for Reina." Reina jerked a little, and sat more upright on her knees and heels. She glanced at the box, and accepted it unenthusiastically as it was slid towards her. "Just tear it off this time honey!" Georgia encouraged, "It's Christmas, it's not the time to be clean. You're just a little anyway." Her former tutor paused, then began tearing off the wrapping as instructed. A bland box with a simple lid sat inside, and there was a card taped to the lid. Reina pulled the card off first. She had the sense to remember the previous command to read it out loud. "Yes. I respected you in highschool," it began, "But then I saw more of the world. Understood how things worked. I got new perspective on all that you were, and how high you were going to achieve. I began to feel distressed about you. A little, all alone. It shouldn't be. My niece Sasha was the prettiest thing in the world, and it made me realize what I wanted to do. What I would be willing to give up in my life for you." Georgia had approached Reina quietly from behind, and reached around to stand the box up, before pulling away the lid. White plastic diapers spilled out, snug folded rectangles sliding right up to Reina's feet. A few pacifiers bounced down too. Reina stared, as if unable to truly believe it. Her mouth still moving but no words coming out. The box was packed full of more supplies, which put Jen's mini baby shower cache to shame. From the bundled clothing toward the back, a single pink cloth piece slid down over the spill of diapers, unraveling and spreading out for everybody to see. It was a footed armless sleeper, in a cute pink with dark purple letters across the chest, very clearly reading "Mommy's Precious Girl." Reina was in disbelief. "That's my gift to you," Georgia said proudly, wrapping her arms around the girl from behind, then delivering a firm possessive kiss on her head. "As I said, you are loved. I'm going to make sure that you're properly taken care of, as I know a little should be as I've now been out in the world, and understand how to properly see what you are." There was a circle of smiles around them. They clearly approved of what an adult Georgia had become. Taking her former little tutor into her care - How noble. "But I-" Reina began. It was all the opening that Georgia needed. She shoved the pacifier in immediately. "Shhh," she cooed, stroking the girl's head and delivering more kisses to the side. "I know about your attempts at an old life. I've already arranged to have your apartment cleaned out. I work with a man who is quite proficient at adopting littles, you know, and he's given me the full rundown on how to do it properly and smoothly. You are part of this family, and belong to me now, and that's the end of it." "Mmph!" Reina replied in disagreement, and Georgia had to hold back a giggle. Oh to see her former tutor like this now. It was nice to have grown up and to understand how to do this. Georgia kept her grip on the pacifier shield, which spanned cheek-to-cheek on Reina's face, and used two big fingers to turn the locking bulb on the front. There was a hiss as the rubber nipple expanded inside, quickly filling up so much that there'd be no way that Reina could remove it - not without a giant's strength to turn the pacifier inflation lock back off. It was an important first step in teaching a little. She talked only when her training giant allowed it. "Mmpphhh!" Reina's objection came, even more muffled than before. It wouldn't be long until Georgia started spanking her for talking back like that. For now, it was Christmas however. Reina quickly stopped her mumbles, looking down at her mouth in horror. The giant pacifier bulb was clearly visible to her on her own face, sticking a good few inches, not to mention bobbing up slightly when she tried to use her tongue. Good lord. It was even cuter than what Georgia had imagined over months now. Her round little cheeks got fatter. Her big eyes and forehead looked comical above the pacifier. Especially around her teeneey little nose. What an absolute improvement! Why had she not thought of this sooner? Why had she needed to travel to understand that she could do this with the little in her life? Years of yearning suddenly made sense in how to be expressed. Reina kicked, and gave a sudden angry girly scream, muffled behind her pacifier. Georgia easily avoided it, then reached around to grab the girl by her bra-strap beneath her top. "Mallory, could you help me dress her?" Mallory smiled, and handed Sasha over to Aunt Mira. "With pleasure." Mrs Martina joined in too, the three women kneeling in the middle of the room in a moment, forming a closed huddle. Little clothes were ripped away, and some of the family members strained to see. Her torn top was thrown out from the group, and then her panties flew out a moment later. There was some crinkling, some powder shaking, and then some loud tape tearing, and some awing, until finally the three women pulled away. Sitting between them, looking rather shocked and still sucking hard on her pacifier, was an effective toddler, and new member of the family. She sat with her legs spread wide to either side, several inches of thick diaper clearly lodged between her crotch and the floor, curving up over her pelvis and bottom. She wore a tiny pink Sunday-Best pink dress, which couldn't seem to decide whether it only reached her diaper or belly-button as she leaned forward or back. A cute wide bonnet was tied around her jaw with a pink ribbon, laced in a way which matched her tight white socks. The socks disappeared beneath adorable cute tiny black mary janes, shining from being a brand new Christmas gift. In one hand she had dropped a doll beside her diaper, while in another she still held onto a rattle with an apparent mindless bewildered grip. She was like a little should be. Cute, pampered, and well taken care of by unyielding giants who knew so much better. Everybody else in the room approved. Well, except maybe Sasha. But she was just a silly little herself, she couldn't know what was best. Still, she'd been with Mallory for awhile now, and maybe even she'd come to understand. "Sasha," Mallory said, "Come here and say hello." Aunt Mira placed the girl down, who quickly waddled over on wavering legs. She was barely managing with her thick diaper, and rushed into her waiting Mommy's arms. Mallory quickly swept her up in a gleeful swing, then turned to hold her out in front of Reina, her feet an inch from the ground. "Wave hello sweetie." Sasha did as she was told. "Now give her a kiss." Sasha hesitated for the briefest moment, then worked it out, leaning forward to pop her pacifier against Reina's. Reina jumped from her stupor at the clack of plastic, then looked at Sasha, then down at herself. Yes, she was starting to get it. She was really part of this family now. This was really happening. She was Georgia's baby - her ex-student. Georgia beamed, and reached out to scoop up her former tutor. Oh my goodness, she screamed inside, just the right weight. Just like how she imagined. It was like holding Sasha, but this little was known to her. She had a foundation to build her new Mommy-Daughter loving relationship on. Soon, Rei would be calling her 'Mommy'. She wouldn't have a choice! Georgia would receive her desired child's love from her inferior former math tutor. "Oh my little ReiRei!" she praised, bringing her 'daughter' up to her chest and chin. She gave a few big kisses, going everywhere, then hefted the girl up over her shoulder. She tried resting the diaper in her hand, finding it felt more right than anything else in her life. More than the rich upper class college boys she'd groped and cupped over the last year. This was something more entirely. This was her baby former-tutor, the small girl who knew nothing of the real world beyond her high achievement in high school years ago. She needed this love, and Georgia was so mature that she was giving it to her. She gave the diaper a good bounce, thinking about how it was now up to her to change Rei. It was a very interpersonal dependence. Rei wouldn't be able to help but look up to her, in more ways than just physically. "I better take her outside, and have a talk," Georgia apologized. "Of course!" her mother encouraged. "I can't believe that I get to be a grandma!" "Well," Georgia said with a smirk, "I could always use help with babysitting." "Any time, absolutely dear!" Lara said enthusiastically, guiding Georgia to the back door with a smile. "You have a nice little bonding session in your new role, just Mommy and daughter. We might start lunch, but I'll be sure to save you something. I'm just so proud that my daughter's all grown up!" Georgia smiled, and let her mother open and close the back sliding door behind her, stepping out onto the porch. She found a nice deck chair under cover. There was no noise except their movement and the lonely wind. She sat down, and then sat ReiRei back into her lap. Wow. Just look at her. Georgia had never seen anything so beautiful. So in need of care. She thought Rei's piggy childish features were cute before - but now that she was in diapers and short dress, it was off the chart. It dawned on her that in those four years, she'd never seen Rei in a dress. Always frumpy things trying to make her look older than she was. "Oh Rei..." she whispered, having to lean forward and kiss her former tutor on the forehead again. She owned her now. She owned Rei. Was her Mommy. It was time to make that clear. Over the next one and a half hours, she hugged her, bounced her, tickled her, and even sang to her. She gave few rhymes about how Mommy was here, Mommy was always in control, Mommy always knew best. By the time that she came back in, Rei was reasonably mollified, sitting in Georgia's arms with a neutral expression closer to Sasha's. They approached the table, where the family was well into their Christmas lunch. Georgia glanced over, and saw Sasha sitting in a highchair, a fair amount of brown christmas mush spread around her mouth and on her bib. She smiled at that, and gave a knowing look at Rei, who promptly turned pink and buried her face in Georgia's shoulder. Georgia quickly slid the girl down, so that her face ended up in her cleavage, and teasingly gasped. "Now Rei. I told you that there'll be none of that. I'm not expressing. Yet." Rei quickly pulled her face away, and looked around with a blush, sucking harder on her oversized pacifier. A few of the sitting grownups laughed. "Could you hold her for a moment please?" Georgia asked, handing Rei to her mother. "Sure," Mrs Martina beamed, taking Rei with a big grin and sitting her diapered bottom on her lap. Georgia left, then returned again a moment later, holding a fold out highchair which she'd fetched from her car. "I don't want to feed her here today. She'll be starting on bottles a bit later. Pure liquid diet for a few weeks until I build her up to whole foods again. But I want her to sit here, and be part of the family." The rather mature eighteen year old set up the highchair. She placed it opposite Sasha, so that the two littles could look at each other. Satisfied, she fetched her former-tutor-turned-pouty-faced-daughter from her mother, and returned to the highchair. Rei went in, her minor bit of struggling proving pointless. Georgia quickly had her strapped in tightly, then gave her a big wet kiss on her fat baby-like cheek. "Now you be good for Mommy, while I eat the grownup food. Isn't 'this is much better than that dreary lonely apartment that you want to go back to. Soon we're never going to speak of that again - this is your life now, and you're just my baby. I think you'll understand, when I change your first diaper, then another, and then another. It's going to be interesting once we get you back onto solid foods." She pondered it for a moment, letting it sink in, then gave Reina one more big kiss on her cheek as the girl - her former tutor - looked horrified. "Merry Christmas." -- (Author's Note: I was writing this story, when I saw this picture by HofBondage, which served as the perfect extra inspiration for the present scene).

(author's note: only a small story I'm afraid) Peaches blinked away the sleep, but didn't act disobediently as she was sat in front of the vanity mirror today. Even though she would never have chosen this, she couldn't deny that a part of her - deep down - felt a little bit like a spoiled and special princess. Of course, other parts of her rebelled. She looked over her short pink toddler dress in the reflection, and blushed. It made it rather clear what kind of adult Little she was, and what her home-life was like. Very few people would even talk to her like an adult again, particularly not the larger folk. And she was rather trapped in their society's world now. It was getting hard to believe that she had even ever been an adult. The giantess behind picked up the enormous hairbrush, and began firmly combing out her night tangles. Peaches winced and blushed, but sat fairly still. She'd had months to get used to this, and she knew full well that the hairbrush would be used on her bottom if she was 'a naughty girl.' She kept her squirming to a minimum, and was 'good.' Good girls didn't get spanked after all. At least, not as much. She even felt a bit guilty about the times she had been or thought naughty, even though that logically she knew that she shouldn't. But it was hard not to, being a fraction of the size of the Amazon giants, in their society where they saw adult Littles as needing to be taken care of, like children. She'd been bathed, she'd been spanked, and she'd been put to stand with her nose in the corner, then apologize for her behaviour. The adult in her had been trained out. It was getting hard to believe that there was anything but this life for her. And she was getting pretty good at being a toddler. She had five stars from daycare this week. Her littles-ballet group was performing monthly on the stage in the park, to a crowd of hundreds every second Sunday. She even had two regular playgroup friends - the other little 'girl' next door, and another girl from daycare whose 'Mommy' somehow knew her Mommy. There was even a boy who Mommy might let her start playing with, though she was much more careful and supervising of that - and Peaches' life was all supervised now days. Of course, that might have included supervised bathroom trips, if she was allowed to use one. Her reflection clearly showed the thick diaper beneath her very short dress. The final insult about what Amazons thought of littles. Quite a few betweeners presumed that she must need them if she was wearing them too, and had partaken in overly embarrassing discussion and changing of her diapers. She squirmed about on the thick thirsty padding of her diaper, just glad that it was dry, and clean. There was no way to even describe being made to use a diaper for the uncleanest of purposes as an adult. But the amazons were simply sure that littles needed it, and it often became a self-fulfilling prediction when a little was given no other choice. After that, it became a regular part of life for littles, with many humiliating checks and comments. It was impossible to feel like a grownup with all that. But littles "just weren't really grownups", as giants and giantesses like her Mommy would say. Peaches went obediently still as her Mommy finished up her hair, attaching a bow, and then pulling up the pink dress off over her head. Unfortunately the woman only replaced it with a pink t-shirt, and Peaches winced. She hated it when people could actually properly fully see her diaper - and she had a playdate today! Sure, everybody saw hefty glimpses of it beneath her short dresses, or even the full outline when she was doing ballet - but she at least usually had a leotard or something over it, and could pretend that she had some dignity. Now Mommy wanted to broadcast to the world that Peaches was just a baby. Perhaps her playmate had been acting up, and needed the reminder. Well, Peaches would do as her Mommy expected, she would be the best possible baby today as she suckled on her bottle of expressed breastmilk. She didn't want to get in trouble herself, and also wanted to remind her friend of what they were. The girl would only get herself in trouble otherwise, with likely spankings, enemas, and maybe even another trip to one of those strange etiquette schools, where many littles learned for good how to be babies. Peaches still remembered her one week spent at one, when Mommy had needed to go overseas for travel. She still remembered how teenage Amazons a fraction of her age yet several times her size had so easily put her into a crib at night, and had changed her diapers in the morning, increasingly cooing at her like the baby she felt like. Yes. What had Peaches been thinking all morning? She was definitely just a baby, and did not want to go back to one of those places. She stretched out on her back, and began suckling on her milk bottle, intending to be the best baby when her friend arrived today. Perhaps they could play ponies and rattle toys, it was how a baby like her should be spending her days after all.

...Well, since everyone else is doing it, I thought I would, too. I'll do my best to make it interesting, and appreciate any helpful tips. Also, I'm sorry about the pun with the story title; it's the only thing I could think of. You'll see what I mean... ----------------------------------------

Just a short, inspired by the three awesome diaper dimension tales happening over at DailyDiapers ("Chasing Emily", "The Promise", and "Wrong is Wrong"). They're all building up before taking any action, so I thought that I might write an action scene to tide things over. ************************************ There was a loud "thump" on her disposable diaper clad backside, sending baby powder flying. Brianna froze. She had been so close... Reluctantly, she turned to see an unknown giant woman scowling at her. "Baby, you naughty thing, I saw you try to run away from your Mommy. I'm taking you back to her." Brianna's eyes widened, and she began moaning muffled objections from behind her pacifier gag. It didn't dissuade the woman. The giantess scooped Brianna up, scowling crossly at the little as she began walking her back across the store floor. She was one of the bigs. She would see things no differently than Mommy. She didn't care that Brianna was in a disposable diaper, or a little smock which didn't even cover said diaper, or that her hair was bound uncomfortably tightly in two long plaited pigtails. Brianna grew more panicked as they approached a giantess talking to a store assistant on the other side of the room. She didn't even notice that the leash had been broken. It had been a one off chance when the leash had gotten caught in the closing car door, tearing it most of the way. It had been four months, and that had been her first chance. She wasn't getting away now. "Ma'am," the stranger giantess spoke up, "Look what I found across the store." The woman turned, then looked slightly surprised to see Brianna there. "Oh Brianna! Baby! My goodness, you were where? Come back to Mommy right now you naughty girl." The stranger handed her over without any misgivings about a little being kept in diapers and a harness. If anything she approved. Brianna squirmed. This was her personal nightmare! In a way it felt like she was starting all over again, right back to where she had been four months ago. The woman cupped Brianna next to her side, between a strong arm and a giant bosom. The little blushed and curled up miserably, wanting to disappear. There would be a serious spanking when they got home, she had known fully well that what she was doing was 'naughty'. Of course, why shouldn't a twenty-eight year old woman be able to leave if she wanted? Amazons couldn't just claim that littles were babies and then make it so... Well, maybe not truthfully, but pragmatically they could, and it was making it harder and harder to tell the difference... "Oh thankyou," Mommy praised, kissing Brianna repeatedly on the forehead. The little squirmed, blushing against the onslaught. The two women and the female sales attendant just smiled. If anything Brianna's squirmings only achieved reminding her of how awkward it felt to sit in Mommy's hand in a loose thick disposable diaper with extra soaker pads. She doubted that she'd ever get used to the feelings and realities of fulltime diapers. "I have two myself," the woman said with a respectful nod to Mommy. "I know how they can be, so naughty all of a sudden out of the blue. They're with their Auntie right now, so that I can get some shopping done." "Oh - we should arrange a playdate!" Brianna's Mommy suddenly declared. Brianna began to squirm, but then got a warning look from Mommy which made her stop. She was already in for a spanking... But a 28 year old shouldn't have "playdates" - until 4 months ago she had been a successful app developer doing quite well for a little. Now... "She is an absolutely cute baby," the woman said with a smile, "I'd love to have her over for a playdate. Maybe my girls could serve as good examples for her." "Oh, what are their names?" Mommy asked, giving Brianna a little bounce to get a better - and unfortunately more intimate - grip under Brianna's shifting diaper. "Abigail-May and Aubrey-Penelope." "Oh so sweet!" Brianna's mother said adoringly. The woman smiled, clearly a proud mother. "I changed their names when I got them, some time back. They're the love of my life." Brianna's mother nodded appreciatively. "That's how I feel about Brianna, we're such a happy family together, aren't we Brianna?" The little just blushed and closed her eyes, while the giant leaned in to rest her head against Brianna's own, rubbing her back soothingly and turning to deliver occasional kisses. Unfortunately the battle that she'd been fighting, trying to put off until after she escaped, was at a losing point. She suddenly lifted her bottom slightly from Mommy's hand, and grunted as she began solidly filling her diaper. Mommy didn't seem to notice or care, instead she was just kept rubbing Brianna's back and nuzzling her head. "You know," the woman began thoughtfully, "While we're exchanging numbers, why don't I show you the stroller brand I use for the girls? It's very sturdy, they haven't had a running event for years." "A stroller?!" Brianna worried. Oh what had she done.... "Oh that would be wonderful!" her Mommy declared. "Come along baby girl," she added, giving Brianna a slight bounce. She seemed to either not notice or care how full the diaper was now when she did that, but perhaps, Brianna thought, it would be hard to tell through the thick padding and soaker pads, especially while sitting. But then, she should have felt the warmth... Brianna felt miserable that her life now involved thinking about such things. "Let's go get you a stroller." "Bub-bye Brianna," the store assistant said cheerfully, apparently happy to join in on the insufferable view that Brianna was just a baby. "Say goodbye Brianna," her Mommy warned, turning to face the young assistant. Of course, she couldn't talk with the pacifier gag in her mouth... Instead she raised a little hand and gave a reluctant wave, looking sheepishly at the giant who she was supposed to say goodbye to. "Good girl!" her Mommy praised, "Oh who is just the cutest baby." "Oh she is that," the other woman who had caught Brianna chuckled. "I'd say that she's as adorable as my Abigail-May and Aubrey-Penelope. I'd love to have her over as a playmate with them." Brianna's Mommy beamed. She was still quite new, and didn't have many playmates. "Would you like that sweetie?" she asked, pausing while both women craned to look down at the pouting Brianna, who was doing her best to stare away from their conversation. "Would you like some playmates?" Brianna shook her head, plaited pigtails flying. "Oh she's just shy!" Mommy laughed, getting a chuckle from the other woman. "She's just a shy baby!" The woman punctuated her cooing comments with a few bounces for Brianna, causing the unfortunate gagged little to flinch as there was a loud squish in her diaper. "Oh, she might be messy," the giantess suddenly said, blinking in surprise. "Oh, well, I'll change her a bit later. For now, let's go look at that stroller!" The giantess smiled and nodded, and they resumed on their way, everything right in the world. Mommies and their littles, the cutest sight in the whole dimension.

This little short was based on this picture over at tumblr (warning: messy), and is set in Princess Pottypants' fantastic Diaper Dimension universe. *** Anna stood frozen with one foot on the first step, looking up and steeling herself. "Okay, I can do this," she scowled, taking a deep breath, and then moved to the second. An uncomfortable shift of her underwear caused Anna to wince, grabbing the halfway-high-handrail designed for amazon kids and littles, and she paused immediately, staring up at the 4 stories of zigzagging steps which she still had left to go. Dammit, why had she bought an expensive penthouse on the top floor? Her chest pounding, she slowly tried to piece together exactly what had happened, just what had resulted in her - quite literally - crappy situation. It had surely been Kirsten, that mid-sized bitch at work. It must have been. She'd been after the same client contract who Anna needed to give the presentation to this afternoon, and if Anna was somehow out of the picture, to say, not return to the office after her long lunch break, well, Kirsten would just have to take over, wouldn't she? The higher ups would commend her for it, and simultaneously be displeased with the shorter woman in the process. The little scowled, and realised now that she should have known better than to accept a morning cup of coffee from her rival. If it wasn't laxatives, it was something close, something which resulted in a thick but entirely sudden and uncontrollable mess entering her panties, six blocks from home too. It was just lucky that she'd been checking in on her dry-cleaning. Didn't the mid-sized Kirsten know what messed pants could result in for a little in their world? Well, perhaps she did, and had been intending it in fact. Well, Anna thought desperately, she just had to get back to her apartment, get changed, and get back to the office like nothing had ever happened. Kirsten would never count on that, and would be left rather baffled by the inexplicable perfection of Anna's appearance after work. Anna moved another foot forward, and the third step squeaked ominously. It was going to be a hell of a climb, she realised with a sigh, her panties drooping heavily. Every step would pull the already tight panties even tighter, lifting her thighs each time, and she'd worn a damn short skirt today in the hope of impressing the potential client. "Just go," she growled. Another step, another damn squish of her underwear. "Anna!" a voice suddenly called from ahead, and the little looked up in nervous surprise. It was Mrs Paddon, the amazon giantess who lived on the first floor, and she was standing in front of her wide open doorway sorting through mail. "What are you doing home at this hour?" the giantess asked with concern, giving an almost knowing look which made Anna tremble. "Is something wrong?" Anna smiled sweetly, presenting a facade of false bravado in an attempt to not give the giantess any suspicions. "Nothing at all Mrs P, I just have to pick some things up for work." Anna's gaze travelled past Mrs Paddon and settled on the playpen inside the apartment, before quickly travelling back at the giantess's face and again giving her most confident smile. Inside, Mrs P's first grade daughter was playing loudly, calling out some fact about animals to her mother, and the playpen sitting in the living room there had once been hers. Had being the operative word. Anna knew full well that a little woman now resided within Mrs Paddon's apartment, heavily diapered and likely sitting in that playpen right now. As a busy career woman, Anna didn't much stick her nose in it, nor question it. She'd often seen the woman in passing through Mrs P's open door was all. Sometimes in a stroller out on the street, or sitting in the giantess's arms on the stairwell. The woman was usually dressed immaculately as a frilly dolly most of the time, albeit with a disposable diaper drooping between her legs when often not wearing the frilled diaper panties. Hell, Anna had even seen the huge overflowing bags of messy disposable diapers in Mrs P's bin outside, but knew not to question it. She'd sometimes heard the lectures and spankings when walking past after all, even sometimes from her own penthouse on the fourth floor, and just tried to ignore it, knowing that the woman had been living with Mrs Paddon for nearly 6 months now, and that Anna didn't need to know why. She liked to presume that somehow the woman had deserved it, and left it at that. Still, she gulped and smiled at Mrs Paddon now, knowing full well how her messy panties would be received, and resolved to waiting until the woman went back inside, no longer being in a position to get a good view of Anna from behind as she ascended the stairs. Thankfully, the woman seemingly got bored of the little in the hall, focusing on her mail and walking inside, closing the door behind her. The coast clear, the messy little pressed on. "Anna!" a voice called up ahead, and she glanced up in growing frustration to see Luke, guiding delivery men into his second story apart. He was one of the gay giant couple who lived there, and his husband Gary, it turned out, was just inside guiding the two delivery men with the large flat carboard boxes. Anna paused, knowing that she couldn't very well pass further up while they were there - not in her short skirt with the state of her underpants being as they were... "H-Hey Luke," she managed weakly, leaning against the handrail and trying to act casual, unable to help noticing the giant's rippling gym-sculpted physique through his stylish casual shirt. "W-What are you guys getting delivered?" He beamed. "Oh it's just wonderful. It's a crib, and baby furniture - we've decided to adopt! A baby girl in fact. We were babysitting a little one for a woman below you see, and, let's just say that Gary and I realised that we'd make excellent daddies! We have the most wonderful eye for fashion - already have a whole closet picked out for her in fact, when we find her - and learned the other night that going to the gym makes for an excellent spanking arm, enough to put a child in her place almost right away with even just a glance." He suddenly chuckled. "Hey, you're about the right size in fact, if you ever wanted to model her fashionable parade of... Say, are you alright? You look a little ill..." Anna stood, pale, feeling cold. "N-No, I'm perfectly okay," she lied, edging towards the next stair. "Are you sure?" he asked, "You look a little sick. Maybe you should come inside and sit down for a moment. We could do a little check up on you. Gary is a doctor you know?" She smiled and shook her head, feeling cold sweat prickling her back. If they found out... Well, she was sure that they'd decide that they'd found their baby girl... She could already see herself getting dropped off at daycare by the pair, sitting in their stroller while they went to the park together... Her two daddies pushing... Laying trapped in her crib while hearing them making love... "I-I'm late for work," she lied badly, "Just have to pick something up." And with that she began edging towards the next flight of stairs, walking up backwards and smiling down awkwardly at him, while he looked up at her with concern painted on his face. She was almost at the third floor when she heard a digital camera shutter from behind her. She whirled, finding herself looking at two giant teen schoolgirls sitting in the hall, who looked on the verge of laughing. What had probably just been a momentary private teen conversation while browsing phones in the hall had just turned into a sudden perfect camera opportunity. "Well would you look at that," the large resident teen smirked, the one who Anna knew lived below her, though for the life of her never knew the girl's name. "I think I saw a little surprise," remarked the other, shaking her head in apparent disappointment. Anna watched with a sudden chill as the teen yawned and stretched out her long legs across the hall, effectively blocking the rest of the way. "You know," the resident teen began, "I've always wanted to live in the penthouse upstairs." Her friend nodded, seemingly intent on listening to whatever fascinating story the local teen had to offer. "My Mom did too. Put in an application there in fact, but was somehow outbid, by a little of all things, if you'd believe it. It's a big-sized penthouse, and this little one is up there with ladders and stools, clomping about all night long, clomp clomp clomp. Living in somewhere clearly not suitable to her size, all so she can imagine what it's like to live as an adult, I suspect." The friend shook her head sadly. "But you're not an adult, are you?" the teen suddenly asked with a chilling jeer, eyeing Anna sternly, a look which sent her cold. Anna stood on the verge of trembling, the heavy weight in her panties feeling ever more present with each quiet embarrassing moment. "I don't-..." she began, not knowing what to say. "I am an ad-" The teen suddenly perked up with a smile. "Fortunately, you don't have to answer!" "I don't?" Anna asked hopefully. "No, of course not," the teen replied happily, "I know just who we can ask to decide!" Suddenly the teen was up, gripping Anna's wrist, and with her friend not far behind, the little found herself being marched into the third floor apartment. "MOM!" the teen bellowed, marching in at a pace that Anna found herself barely able to keep up with. "MOM!" the teen called again, "The little from upstairs needs your opinion on something, we need a grownup opinion. She messed herself!" "She did WHAT?" a voice suddenly shrieked, and a moment later loud footsteps thundered their way through the apartment. Anna stood trembling, her wrist held inescapably tight in the giant teenager's hand. A huge curvy middle-aged woman stormed into the room a moment later, her face a harsh scowl, which quickly settled on Anna in the schoolgirl's grip. "She didn't know if she was a grownup," the daughter explained with a sighing shrug. "Perhaps another grownup could check and decide." Suddenly the giant mother was crouching down and whirling Anna about with two hands on her shoulders, one immediately going to the skirt and giving a hard tug. "Oh my GOODNESS!" the woman nearly shrieked, delivering a hard smack to Anna's rear above the lower mess of her panties, getting a sudden shriek out of the small working woman, who already knew that her working days were over. "Jessica, you were babysitting tonight, don't you? Go to your room and get me one of those diapers, we need to get this little brat into some protection immediately. For the apartment if nothing else." "Sure thing Mom," the teen grinned, stepping into a door down the hall and returning a flash later with a big disposable diaper in her hands. It was a real kid's diaper, giant sized, and Anna could only stare at it while a growing numb realization inside. "You two get this one diapered up immediately," the mother barked, "Over her panties, I don't want to deal with those right now while we don't have a method of binning them yet. And get the phone," she added, "I need to call the building's corporation to discuss cleanliness codes, and those broken by the little one who lives upstairs. Though not for much longer, I should think, at least not as the official owner of the apartment." The daughter nodded, and with that the triumphant smiling teen handed the diaper to her friend, and went to fetch the phone. Anna stood stunned, realising that she was never going to make it up the stairs in the first place, it just wasn't the nature of their world. "And bring me something to spank her with," the mother barked, "I'm going to teach her not to buy adult-sized upstairs apartments where she clumps around all night." **Epilogue** Anna awoke to the sound of morning traffic, and stretched out in a stretching yawn until she hit the familiar bars of her crib. Blinking, she sucked hard at her ever-present pacifier, and brought a mittened hand up to her eyes to wipe the sleepiness away. The thick pink sleeper onesie unfortunately didn't give her much to work with, only a clumsy padded fist, but she rubbed until her vision came into focus, and then sat to the sound of a squish. Well, she was very wet, as usual, but at least her diaper wasn't messy. Those mornings were the worst, Mommy sometimes didn't change her till after breakfast, until Jessica had gone to school in fact. It had been hard getting used to the concept of having a big sister who still went to school, especially one who was nearly ten years younger than she herself was. But over the past six months, sitting in her highchair, Anna had learned to obediently give her sister a goodbye kiss on the cheek each morning before the teen left, and was beginning to thoroughly understand her new place in her family. The teenager and her friends had changed her enough times to remove any sense of modesty or superiority anyway, and Anna found herself sitting in her highchair after breakfast staring at her big sister in awe, already finding it hard to believe that she herself had ever had that much freedom, finding teenagehood a rapidly blurring accomplishment. Well, at least from her highchair, she still got her penthouse views from the squat apartment building, she thought with a smirk. Mommy entered, swiping on the kid's music box as she went. Anna looked over in surprise as the nursery tunes started playing, realising that she'd been daydreaming and hadn't even noticed the woman come in. Two huge hands came down to lift her up, raising her until she saw a triumphant middle-aged face smiling at her - a face which had never stopped looking that way once in the last six months. "Hello babykins," the huge woman cooed, moving a hand under Anna's sopping wet diaper to hold her. "Are you ready for your numnums?" Anna just nodded numbly and didn't know why she bothered to respond, it was a rhetorical question as with how most people talked to her now days. Women at the park asking if she was the cutest, shop assistants in the toy stores cooing and asking if she was the happiest as she held her new Mrs Molly doll. She just leaned passively against the woman's giant well-endowed chest, and waited as they went over to the regular chair where Mommy began the mornings, watching as the giant began to pull up her top. Hot and salty gushing breastmilk was the first order on today's menu, as always, and Anna only stared in momentary bewilderment at the giant nipple and even larger breast appeared before her, before taking to sucking obediently. It was remarkable, she thought in sudden surprise, just how many women's nipples she'd suckled from over the past half year. There was her Mommy, then Mrs Paddon downstairs, when she visited her new playmate Rosemary on the first floor, the one who she used to ignore, to barely glance at the stacked dirty diapers of. Then there were the daycare workers, and there was even the visiting wetnurse when she visited the three little women who Mr & Mr Stevenson downstairs had adopted. Hell, even a few of her own babysitters would pull up their top and... "Other side!" Mommy instructed, and Anna shifted about in her squishing wet diaper, realising that a messing had started without her even noticing it. Well, she wasn't likely going to last until after breakfast anyway, she thought in resignation, as the expanding soft warmth filled the back of her diaper. Hell, she couldn't even make it up the stairs that time, when she had first pooped herself. Oh she'd tried to insist that it had been a laxative, they'd even gone to the family court over it to hand over her apartment ownership, but the grownups were having none of it, and they had spanked the naughty lies and excuses right out of her. They'd at least investigated Kirsten, and found her reportedly suspicious and with a bad attitude, sending her off to a strict diapered boarding school last Anna had heard. But the messing, that was none of Kirsten's doing, they'd determined. No, while she still had her doubts, she mostly knew for a fact now that she'd messed all by herself that day, and that it had, in the end, just been a sign that she'd needed to be in diapers all along.